This is a modern-English version of The Mystics of Islam, originally written by Nicholson, Reynold Alleyne.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber's Note
Transcriber's Note
The cover image was created by the transcriber, and is in the public domain.
The cover image was made by the transcriber and is in the public domain.
The following two characters may not display as intended on certain devices:
The following two characters might not show up correctly on some devices:
The Arabic letter ayn or ayin is here represented by the character ʿ (MODIFIER LETTER LEFT HALF RING).
The Arabic letter ayn or ayin is now represented by the character ʿ (MODIFIER LETTER LEFT HALF RING).
The Arabic letter hamza is here represented by the character ʾ (MODIFIER LETTER RIGHT HALF RING).
The Arabic letter hamza is represented here by the character ʾ (MODIFIER LETTER RIGHT HALF RING).
The Quest Series
Edited by G. R. S. Mead
The Quest Series
Edited by G. R. S. Mead
THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM
Islamic Mystics
THE QUEST SERIES
THE QUEST SERIES
Edited by G. R. S. MEAD,
EDITOR OF ‘THE QUEST.’
Edited by G. R. S. MEAD,EDITOR OF 'THE QUEST.'
Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each.
Crown 8vo. £2.50 each.
FIRST LIST OF VOLUMES.
FIRST LIST OF VOLUMES.
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH AND SURVIVAL. By James H. Hyslop, Ph.D., LL.D., Secretary of the Psychical Research Society of America.
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH AND SURVIVAL. By James H. Hyslop, Ph.D., LL.D., Secretary of the Psychical Research Society of America.
THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL. By Jessie L. Weston, Author of ‘The Legend of Sir Perceval.’
THE QUEST OF THE HOLY GRAIL. By Jessie L. Weston, Author of ‘The Legend of Sir Perceval.’
JEWISH MYSTICISM. By J. Abelson, M.A., D.Lit., Principal of Aria College, Portsmouth.
JEWISH MYSTICISM. By J. Abelson, M.A., D.Lit., Principal of Aria College, Portsmouth.
BUDDHIST PSYCHOLOGY. By C. A. F. Rhys Davids, M.A., F.B.A., Lecturer on Indian Philosophy, Manchester University.
BUDDHIST PSYCHOLOGY. By C. A. F. Rhys Davids, M.A., F.B.A., Lecturer on Indian Philosophy, Manchester University.
THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM. By Reynold A. Nicholson, M.A., Litt.D., LL.D., Lecturer on Persian, Cambridge University.
THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM. By Reynold A. Nicholson, M.A., Litt.D., LL.D., Lecturer on Persian, Cambridge University.
London: G. BELL & SONS LTD.
London: G. BELL & SONS LTD.
THE
MYSTICS OF ISLAM
BY
REYNOLD A. NICHOLSON
M.A., Litt.D., Hon.LL.D. (Aberdeen)
LECTURER ON PERSIAN IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE
BY
REYNOLD A. NICHOLSON
M.A., Litt.D., Hon. LL.D. (Aberdeen)
LECTURER IN PERSIAN AT THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE
FORMER FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE
LONDON
G. BELL AND SONS LTD.
1914
LONDON G. BELL AND SONS LTD. 1914
[p. v]
[p. v]
EDITOR’S NOTE
If Judaism, Christianity and Islam have no little in common in spite of their deep dogmatic differences, the spiritual content of that common element can best be appreciated in Jewish, Christian and Islamic mysticism, which bears equal testimony to that ever-deepening experience of the soul when the spiritual worshipper, whether he be follower of Moses or Jesus or Mohammed, turns whole-heartedly to God. As the Quest Series has already supplied for the first time those interested in such matters with a simple general introduction to Jewish mysticism, so it now provides an easy approach to the study of Islamic mysticism on which in English there exists no separate introduction. But not only have we in the following pages all that the general reader requires to be told at first about Sūfism; we have also a large amount of material that will be new even to professional[p. vi] Orientalists. Dr. Nicholson sets before us the results of twenty years’ unremitting labour, and that, too, with remarkable simplicity and clarity for such a subject; at the same time he lets the mystics mostly speak for themselves and mainly in his own fine versions from the original Arabic and Persian.
If Judaism, Christianity, and Islam share a lot in common despite their significant doctrinal differences, the spiritual essence of that shared element is best understood through Jewish, Christian, and Islamic mysticism. This mysticism equally reflects the deepening experience of the soul when a spiritual seeker, whether a follower of Moses, Jesus, or Mohammed, turns completely to God. The Quest Series has already provided those interested in the topic with a straightforward general introduction to Jewish mysticism, and now it offers an accessible approach to the study of Islamic mysticism, for which there hasn't been a separate introduction in English. In the following pages, readers will find everything they need to know about Sūfism; we also include a wealth of information that will be new even to professional Orientalists. Dr. Nicholson presents the results of twenty years of dedicated work with remarkable simplicity and clarity for such a complex subject, allowing the mystics to mainly speak for themselves through his excellent translations from the original Arabic and Persian.
[p. vii]
[p. vii]
CONTENTS
PAGE | ||
---|---|---|
Introduction | 1 | |
CHAP. | ||
I. | The Path | 28 |
II. | Illumination and Ecstasy | 50 |
III. | The Gnosis | 68 |
IV. | Divine Love | 102 |
V. | Saints and Miracles | 120 |
VI. | The Unitive State | 148 |
Bibliography | 169 | |
Index | 173 |
[p. 1]
[p. 1]
THE MYSTICS OF ISLAM
Islamic Mystics
INTRODUCTION
The title of this book sufficiently explains why it is included in a Series ‘exemplifying the adventures and labours of individual seekers or groups of seekers in quest of reality.’ Sūfism, the religious philosophy of Islam, is described in the oldest extant definition as ‘the apprehension of divine realities,’ and Mohammedan mystics are fond of calling themselves Ahl al-Haqq, ‘the followers of the Real.’[1] In attempting to set forth their central doctrines from this point of view, I shall draw to some extent on materials which I have collected during the last twenty years for a general history of Islamic mysticism—a subject so vast and many-sided that several large volumes would be required to do it anything like justice. Here I can only sketch[p. 2] in broad outline certain principles, methods, and characteristic features of the inner life as it has been lived by Moslems of every class and condition from the eighth century of our era to the present day. Difficult are the paths which they threaded, dark and bewildering the pathless heights beyond; but even if we may not hope to accompany the travellers to their journey’s end, any information that we have gathered concerning their religious environment and spiritual history will help us to understand the strange experiences of which they write.
The title of this book clearly explains why it’s part of a series showcasing the adventures and efforts of individuals or groups searching for reality. Sūfism, the spiritual philosophy of Islam, is defined in the oldest surviving definition as 'the understanding of divine realities,' and Muslim mystics often refer to themselves as Ahl al-Haqq, meaning 'the followers of the Real.' [1] In outlining their core beliefs from this perspective, I will draw from materials I’ve gathered over the past twenty years for a general history of Islamic mysticism—a subject so extensive and complex that multiple large volumes would be needed to cover it adequately. Here, I can only provide a broad overview of certain principles, methods, and distinctive features of the inner life as it has been experienced by Muslims of all backgrounds from the eighth century to today. The paths they traveled were difficult, and the uncharted heights beyond were dark and confusing; but even if we can’t hope to follow the travelers to the end of their journey, any information we’ve collected about their religious context and spiritual history will help us understand the unusual experiences they describe.
In the first place, therefore, I propose to offer a few remarks on the origin and historical development of Sūfism, its relation to Islam, and its general character. Not only are these matters interesting to the student of comparative religion; some knowledge of them is indispensable to any serious student of Sūfism itself. It may be said, truly enough, that all mystical experiences ultimately meet in a single point; but that point assumes widely different aspects according to the mystic’s religion, race, and temperament, while the converging lines of approach admit of almost infinite variety. Though all the great types of mysticism have something in common, each is marked by peculiar characteristics resulting from the circumstances[p. 3] in which it arose and flourished. Just as the Christian type cannot be understood without reference to Christianity, so the Mohammedan type must be viewed in connexion with the outward and inward development of Islam.
First of all, I want to share some thoughts on the origins and historical development of Sūfism, its connection to Islam, and its overall nature. These topics are not only fascinating for those studying comparative religion, but understanding them is essential for anyone seriously studying Sūfism itself. It's true that all mystical experiences ultimately converge at a single point; however, that point takes on very different forms depending on the mystic's religion, ethnicity, and personality, while the various paths to that point can take on nearly endless variations. Although all major types of mysticism share some common elements, each one is distinguished by unique characteristics shaped by the conditions in which it emerged and thrived. Just as the Christian type cannot be fully understood without considering Christianity, the Mohammedan type must be examined in relation to the external and internal development of Islam.[p. 3]
The word ‘mystic,’ which has passed from Greek religion into European literature, is represented in Arabic, Persian, and Turkish, the three chief languages of Islam, by ‘Sūfī.’ The terms, however, are not precisely synonymous, for ‘Sūfī’ has a specific religious connotation, and is restricted by usage to those mystics who profess the Mohammedan faith. And the Arabic word, although in course of time it appropriated the high significance of the Greek—lips sealed by holy mysteries, eyes closed in visionary rapture—bore a humbler meaning when it first gained currency (about 800 A.D.). Until recently its derivation was in dispute. Most Sūfīs, flying in the face of etymology, have derived it from an Arabic root which conveys the notion of ‘purity’; this would make ‘Sūfī’ mean ‘one who is pure in heart’ or ‘one of the elect.’ Some European scholars identified it with σοφός in the sense of ‘theosophist.’ But Nöldeke, in an article written twenty years ago, showed conclusively that the name was derived from sūf (wool), and was originally applied to those Moslem[p. 4] ascetics who, in imitation of Christian hermits, clad themselves in coarse woollen garb as a sign of penitence and renunciation of worldly vanities.
The word ‘mystic,’ which moved from Greek religion into European literature, is represented in Arabic, Persian, and Turkish—the three main languages of Islam—by ‘Sūfī.’ However, these terms aren’t exactly the same; ‘Sūfī’ has a specific religious meaning and is used to refer only to mystics who follow the Mohammedan faith. The Arabic term, while it gradually took on the deep meaning of the Greek—lips sealed by holy mysteries, eyes closed in visionary ecstasy—originally had a simpler meaning when it first became popular (around 800 A.D.). Until recently, its origin was debated. Most Sūfīs, ignoring etymology, have traced it back to an Arabic root meaning ‘purity’; this would imply that ‘Sūfī’ means ‘one who is pure in heart’ or ‘one of the chosen.’ Some European scholars linked it to σοφός in the sense of ‘theosophist.’ But Nöldeke, in an article written twenty years ago, clearly demonstrated that the name came from sūf (wool) and was originally used for those Muslim[p. 4] ascetics who, following the example of Christian hermits, wore rough woolen clothing as a sign of repentance and renouncing worldly pleasures.
The earliest Sūfīs were, in fact, ascetics and quietists rather than mystics. An overwhelming consciousness of sin, combined with a dread—which it is hard for us to realise—of Judgment Day and the torments of Hell-fire, so vividly painted in the Koran, drove them to seek salvation in flight from the world. On the other hand, the Koran warned them that salvation depended entirely on the inscrutable will of Allah, who guides aright the good and leads astray the wicked. Their fate was inscribed on the eternal tables of His providence, nothing could alter it. Only this was sure, that if they were destined to be saved by fasting and praying and pious works—then they would be saved. Such a belief ends naturally in quietism, complete and unquestioning submission to the divine will, an attitude characteristic of Sūfism in its oldest form. The mainspring of Moslem religious life during the eighth century was fear—fear of God, fear of Hell, fear of death, fear of sin—but the opposite motive had already begun to make its influence felt, and produced in the saintly woman Rābiʿa at least one conspicuous example of truly mystical self-abandonment.
The earliest Sūfīs were actually more about asceticism and tranquility than mysticism. They were overwhelmed by a sense of sin, along with a fear—one that's hard for us to understand—of Judgment Day and the punishments of Hell, vividly described in the Koran. This drove them to seek salvation by withdrawing from the world. However, the Koran warned them that salvation depended entirely on the mysterious will of Allah, who rightly guides the good and misleads the wicked. Their fate was written on the eternal tables of His providence; nothing could change it. The only certainty was that if they were meant to be saved through fasting, prayer, and good deeds—then they would be saved. Such a belief naturally leads to quietism, a complete and unquestioning acceptance of divine will, which is characteristic of Sūfism in its earliest form. During the eighth century, the driving force of Muslim religious life was fear—fear of God, fear of Hell, fear of death, fear of sin—but the opposite motivation was already starting to show its influence, resulting in at least one notable example of true mystical self-surrender in the saintly woman Rābiʿa.
[p. 5]
[p. 5]
So far, there was no great difference between the Sūfī and the orthodox Mohammedan zealot, except that the Sūfīs attached extraordinary importance to certain Koranic doctrines, and developed them at the expense of others which many Moslems might consider equally essential. It must also be allowed that the ascetic movement was inspired by Christian ideals, and contrasted sharply with the active and pleasure-loving spirit of Islam. In a famous sentence the Prophet denounced monkish austerities and bade his people devote themselves to the holy war against unbelievers; and he gave, as is well known, the most convincing testimony in favour of marriage. Although his condemnation of celibacy did not remain without effect, the conquest of Persia, Syria, and Egypt by his successors brought the Moslems into contact with ideas which profoundly modified their outlook on life and religion. European readers of the Koran cannot fail to be struck by its author’s vacillation and inconsistency in dealing with the greatest problems. He himself was not aware of these contradictions, nor were they a stumbling-block to his devout followers, whose simple faith accepted the Koran as the Word of God. But the rift was there, and soon produced far-reaching results.
So far, there hasn't been much difference between the Sufi and the traditional Muslim zealot, except that the Sufis placed extraordinary importance on certain Koranic teachings and focused on them at the expense of others that many Muslims might consider equally vital. We should also acknowledge that the ascetic movement was influenced by Christian ideals and sharply contrasted with the active and pleasure-seeking nature of Islam. In a famous statement, the Prophet condemned monastic austerities and urged his followers to engage in holy war against non-believers; he also, as is well known, gave strong support for marriage. Although his rejection of celibacy had some impact, the conquests of Persia, Syria, and Egypt by his successors exposed Muslims to ideas that significantly changed their perspective on life and religion. European readers of the Koran can't help but notice the author's uncertainty and inconsistency when addressing major issues. He himself was unaware of these contradictions, and they didn't hinder his devoted followers, whose simple faith accepted the Koran as the Word of God. But the divide was there, and it soon led to significant consequences.
Hence arose the Murjites, who set faith[p. 6] above works and emphasised the divine love and goodness; the Qadarites who affirmed, and the Jabarites who denied, that men are responsible for their actions; the Muʿtazilites, who built a theology on the basis of reason, rejecting the qualities of Allah as incompatible with His unity, and predestinarianism as contrary to His justice; and finally the Ashʿarites, the scholastic theologians of Islam, who formulated the rigid metaphysical and doctrinal system that underlies the creed of orthodox Mohammedans at the present time. All these speculations, influenced as they were by Greek theology and philosophy, reacted powerfully upon Sūfism. Early in the third century of the Hegira—the ninth after Christ—we find manifest signs of the new leaven stirring within it. Not that Sūfīs ceased to mortify the flesh and take pride in their poverty, but they now began to regard asceticism as only the first stage of a long journey, the preliminary training for a larger spiritual life than the mere ascetic is able to conceive. The nature of the change may be illustrated by quoting a few sentences which have come down to us from the mystics of this period.
Hence arose the Murjites, who prioritized faith[p. 6] over actions and highlighted divine love and goodness; the Qadarites who affirmed, and the Jabarites who denied, that people are responsible for their actions; the Muʿtazilites, who built a theology based on reason, rejecting Allah's qualities as inconsistent with His oneness, and predestination as unjust; and finally the Ashʿarites, the scholastic theologians of Islam, who created the strict metaphysical and doctrinal system that forms the foundation of orthodox Muslim beliefs today. All these ideas, influenced by Greek theology and philosophy, had a significant impact on Sūfism. Early in the third century of the Hegira—the ninth century after Christ—we see clear signs of new developments within it. Not that Sūfīs stopped practicing self-denial and taking pride in their poverty, but they began to view asceticism as just the first stage of a long journey, the initial training for a broader spiritual life than what the mere ascetic can imagine. The nature of the change can be illustrated by quoting a few sentences that have come down to us from the mystics of this period.
“Love is not to be learned from men: it is one of God’s gifts and comes of His grace.”
“Love isn't something you learn from people; it's a gift from God and comes from His grace.”
“None refrains from the lusts of this world save him in whose heart there is a[p. 7] light that keeps him always busied with the next world.”
“None can resist the desires of this world except for those whose hearts are filled with a[p. 7] light that keeps them focused on the next world.”
“When the gnostic’s spiritual eye is opened, his bodily eye is shut: he sees nothing but God.”
“When the gnostic's spiritual eye opens, their physical eye closes: they see nothing but God.”
“If gnosis were to take visible shape all who looked thereon would die at the sight of its beauty and loveliness and goodness and grace, and every brightness would become dark beside the splendour thereof.”[2]
“If knowledge were to take a visible form, everyone who saw it would die from its beauty, loveliness, goodness, and grace, and everything bright would fade in comparison to its splendor.”[2]
“Gnosis is nearer to silence than to speech.”
“Gnosis is closer to silence than to talking.”
“When the heart weeps because it has lost, the spirit laughs because it has found.”
“When the heart is sad because it has lost, the spirit is happy because it has found.”
“Nothing sees God and dies, even as nothing sees God and lives, because His life is everlasting: whoever sees it is thereby made everlasting.”
“Nothing sees God and dies, just like nothing sees God and lives, because His life is eternal: whoever sees it is made eternal.”
“O God, I never listen to the cry of animals or to the quivering of trees or to the murmuring of water or to the warbling of birds or to the rustling wind or to the crashing thunder without feeling them to be an evidence of Thy unity and a proof that there is nothing like unto Thee.”
“O God, I never hear the cries of animals, the rustling of trees, the murmurs of water, the songs of birds, the whispering wind, or the booming thunder without feeling that they all point to your oneness and prove that nothing is like You.”
[p. 8]
[p. 8]
“O my God, I invoke Thee in public as lords are invoked, but in private as loved ones are invoked. Publicly I say, ‘O my God!’ but privately I say, ‘O my Beloved!’”
“O my God, I call on You in public like people call on their lords, but in private like I would call on a loved one. Publicly I say, ‘O my God!’ but privately I say, ‘O my Beloved!’”
[2] Compare Plato, Phædrus (Jowett’s translation): “For sight is the keenest of our bodily senses; though not by that is wisdom seen; her loveliness would have been transporting if there had been a visible image of her.”
[2] Compare Plato, Phædrus (Jowett’s translation): “For sight is the most acute of our physical senses; yet wisdom is not perceived through it; her beauty would have been overwhelming if there had been a visible representation of her.”
These ideas—Light, Knowledge, and Love—form, as it were, the keynotes of the new Sūfism, and in the following chapters I shall endeavour to show how they were developed. Ultimately they rest upon a pantheistic faith which deposed the One transcendent God of Islam and worshipped in His stead One Real Being who dwells and works everywhere, and whose throne is not less, but more, in the human heart than in the heaven of heavens. Before going further, it will be convenient to answer a question which the reader may have asked himself—Whence did the Moslems of the ninth century derive this doctrine?
These concepts—Light, Knowledge, and Love—are essentially the key themes of the new Sūfism, and in the upcoming chapters, I will explain how they evolved. Ultimately, they are based on a pantheistic belief that replaced the One transcendent God of Islam and instead worshipped One Real Being who exists and operates everywhere, and whose presence is not less but greater in the human heart than in the highest heavens. Before we proceed, it’s useful to address a question the reader may have wondered—Where did the Muslims of the ninth century get this doctrine?
Modern research has proved that the origin of Sūfism cannot be traced back to a single definite cause, and has thereby discredited the sweeping generalisations which represent it, for instance, as a reaction of the Aryan mind against a conquering Semitic religion, and as the product, essentially, of Indian or Persian thought. Statements of this kind, even when they are partially true, ignore the principle that in order to establish an historical connexion between A and B, it is not enough to bring[p. 9] forward evidence of their likeness to one another, without showing at the same time (1) that the actual relation of B to A was such as to render the assumed filiation possible, and (2) that the possible hypothesis fits in with all the ascertained and relevant facts. Now, the theories which I have mentioned do not satisfy these conditions. If Sūfism was nothing but a revolt of the Aryan spirit, how are we to explain the undoubted fact that some of the leading pioneers of Mohammedan mysticism were natives of Syria and Egypt, and Arabs by race? Similarly, the advocates of a Buddhistic or Vedāntic origin forget that the main current of Indian influence upon Islamic civilisation belongs to a later epoch, whereas Moslem theology, philosophy, and science put forth their first luxuriant shoots on a soil that was saturated with Hellenistic culture. The truth is that Sūfism is a complex thing, and therefore no simple answer can be given to the question how it originated. We shall have gone far, however, towards answering that question when we have distinguished the various movements and forces which moulded Sūfism, and determined what direction it should take in the early stages of its growth.
Modern research has shown that the origin of Sufism can’t be traced back to a single definite cause, which has discredited broad claims that portray it, for instance, as a reaction of the Aryan mind to a conquering Semitic religion or as primarily influenced by Indian or Persian thought. Statements like these, even when partially true, overlook the principle that to establish a historical connection between A and B, it’s not enough to just point out their similarities; it’s essential to also demonstrate (1) that the actual relationship of B to A made the assumed connection possible, and (2) that the potential hypothesis aligns with all established and relevant facts. The theories I mentioned do not meet these criteria. If Sufism were merely a revolt of the Aryan spirit, how do we explain the undeniable fact that some of the leading pioneers of Islamic mysticism were natives of Syria and Egypt, and Arab by ethnicity? Similarly, proponents of a Buddhist or Vedantic origin overlook that the main flow of Indian influence on Islamic civilization came later, while Muslim theology, philosophy, and science first blossomed in an environment rich with Hellenistic culture. The reality is that Sufism is complex, and therefore no straightforward answer can be given regarding its origin. However, we will be closer to answering that question once we distinguish the various movements and forces that shaped Sufism and decided the direction it would take in its early development.
Let us first consider the most important external, i.e. non-Islamic, influences.
Let’s first look at the most significant external, i.e. non-Islamic, influences.
[p. 10]
[p. 10]
I. Christianity
It is obvious that the ascetic and quietistic tendencies to which I have referred were in harmony with Christian theory and drew nourishment therefrom. Many Gospel texts and apocryphal sayings of Jesus are cited in the oldest Sūfī biographies, and the Christian anchorite (rāhib) often appears in the rôle of a teacher giving instruction and advice to wandering Moslem ascetics. We have seen that the woollen dress, from which the name ‘Sūfī’ is derived, is of Christian origin: vows of silence, litanies (dhikr), and other ascetic practices may be traced to the same source. As regards the doctrine of divine love, the following extracts speak for themselves:
It’s clear that the ascetic and quietist tendencies I’ve mentioned were aligned with Christian ideas and drew inspiration from them. Many Gospel passages and non-canonical sayings of Jesus are referenced in the earliest Sūfī biographies, and the Christian hermit (rāhib) often takes on the role of a teacher providing guidance and advice to wandering Muslim ascetics. We’ve noted that the woolen clothing, from which the term ‘Sūfī’ comes, has Christian roots: vows of silence, litanies (dhikr), and other ascetic practices can be traced back to the same origins. Regarding the concept of divine love, the following excerpts speak for themselves:
“Jesus passed by three men. Their bodies were lean and their faces pale. He asked them, saying, ‘What hath brought you to this plight?’ They answered, ‘Fear of the Fire.’ Jesus said, ‘Ye fear a thing created, and it behoves God that He should save those who fear.’ Then he left them and passed by three others, whose faces were paler and their bodies leaner, and asked them, saying, ‘What hath brought you to this plight?’ They answered, ‘Longing for Paradise.’ He said, ‘Ye[p. 11] desire a thing created, and it behoves God that He should give you that which ye hope for.’ Then he went on and passed by three others of exceeding paleness and leanness, so that their faces were as mirrors of light, and he said, ‘What hath brought you to this?’ They answered, ‘Our love of God.’ Jesus said, ‘Ye are the nearest to Him, ye are the nearest to Him.’”
“Jesus walked past three men. Their bodies were thin and their faces pale. He asked them, ‘What brought you to this situation?’ They replied, ‘Fear of the Fire.’ Jesus said, ‘You fear something created, and it is right for God to save those who fear.’ Then he left them and walked by three others, whose faces were even paler and bodies leaner, and asked, ‘What brought you to this situation?’ They answered, ‘Longing for Paradise.’ He said, ‘You desire something created, and it is right for God to give you what you hope for.’ Then he continued on and passed by three others who were extremely pale and thin, their faces shining like mirrors, and he asked, ‘What brought you to this?’ They replied, ‘Our love of God.’ Jesus said, ‘You are the closest to Him, you are the closest to Him.’”
The Syrian mystic, Ahmad ibn al-Hawārī, once asked a Christian hermit:
The Syrian mystic, Ahmad ibn al-Hawārī, once asked a Christian hermit:
“‘What is the strongest command that ye find in your Scriptures?’ The hermit replied: ‘We find none stronger than this: “Love thy Creator with all thy power and might.”’”
“‘What is the strongest command you find in your Scriptures?’ The hermit replied: ‘We find none stronger than this: “Love your Creator with all your power and strength.”’”
Another hermit was asked by some Moslem ascetics:
Another hermit was asked by some Muslim ascetics:
“‘When is a man most persevering in devotion?’ ‘When love takes possession of his heart,’ was the reply; ‘for then he hath no joy or pleasure but in continual devotion.’”
“‘When is a man most committed in his devotion?’ ‘When love has captured his heart,’ was the response; ‘because then he feels no joy or pleasure except in constant devotion.’”
The influence of Christianity through its hermits, monks, and heretical sects (e.g. the Messalians or Euchitæ) was twofold: ascetic and mystical. Oriental Christian mysticism, however, contained a Pagan element: it had long ago absorbed the ideas and adopted the language of Plotinus and the Neoplatonic school.
The influence of Christianity through its hermits, monks, and heretical groups (e.g. the Messalians or Euchitæ) was twofold: ascetic and mystical. However, Eastern Christian mysticism had a Pagan aspect: it had long since absorbed the ideas and adopted the language of Plotinus and the Neoplatonic school.
[p. 12]
[p. 12]
II. Neoplatonism
Aristotle, not Plato, is the dominant figure in Moslem philosophy, and few Mohammedans are familiar with the name of Plotinus, who was more commonly called ‘the Greek Master’ (al-Sheykh al-Yaunānī). But since the Arabs gained their first knowledge of Aristotle from his Neoplatonist commentators, the system with which they became imbued was that of Porphyry and Proclus. Thus the so-called Theology of Aristotle, of which an Arabic version appeared in the ninth century, is actually a manual of Neoplatonism.
Aristotle, not Plato, is the key figure in Muslim philosophy, and few Muslims recognize the name Plotinus, who was often referred to as ‘the Greek Master’ (al-Sheykh al-Yaunānī). However, since the Arabs first learned about Aristotle through his Neoplatonist commentators, the philosophy they absorbed was heavily influenced by Porphyry and Proclus. Therefore, the so-called Theology of Aristotle, which had an Arabic version released in the ninth century, is actually a guide to Neoplatonism.
Another work of this school deserves particular notice: I mean the writings falsely attributed to Dionysius the Areopagite, the convert of St. Paul. The pseudo-Dionysius—he may have been a Syrian monk—names as his teacher a certain Hierotheus, whom Frothingham has identified with Stephen Bar Sudaili, a prominent Syrian gnostic and a contemporary of Jacob of Sarūj (451-521 A.D.). Dionysius quotes some fragments of erotic hymns by this Stephen, and a complete work, the Book of Hierotheus on the Hidden Mysteries of the Divinity, has come down to us in a unique manuscript which is now in the British Museum. The Dionysian writings, turned into Latin by John Scotus Erigena,[p. 13] founded medieval Christian mysticism in Western Europe. Their influence in the East was hardly less vital. They were translated from Greek into Syriac almost immediately on their appearance, and their doctrine was vigorously propagated by commentaries in the same tongue. “About 850 A.D. Dionysius was known from the Tigris to the Atlantic.”
Another work from this school stands out: I'm talking about the writings falsely attributed to Dionysius the Areopagite, who was converted by St. Paul. The pseudo-Dionysius—possibly a Syrian monk—refers to a certain Hierotheus as his teacher, whom Frothingham has linked to Stephen Bar Sudaili, a notable Syrian gnostic and contemporary of Jacob of Sarūj (451-521 A.D.). Dionysius cites some fragments of erotic hymns by this Stephen, and a complete work, the Book of Hierotheus on the Hidden Mysteries of the Divinity, has survived in a unique manuscript now housed in the British Museum. The Dionysian writings, translated into Latin by John Scotus Erigena, founded medieval Christian mysticism in Western Europe. Their impact in the East was equally significant. They were translated from Greek to Syriac almost immediately upon their release, and their teachings were actively spread through commentaries in the same language. “Around 850 A.D. Dionysius was known from the Tigris to the Atlantic.”
Besides literary tradition, there were other channels by which the doctrines of emanation, illumination, gnosis, and ecstasy were transmitted, but enough has been said to convince the reader that Greek mystical ideas were in the air and easily accessible to the Moslem inhabitants of Western Asia and Egypt, where the Sūfī theosophy first took shape. One of those who bore the chief part in its development, Dhu ’l-Nūn the Egyptian, is described as a philosopher and alchemist—in other words, a student of Hellenistic science. When it is added that much of his speculation agrees with what we find, for example, in the writings of Dionysius, we are drawn irresistibly to the conclusion (which, as I have pointed out, is highly probable on general grounds) that Neoplatonism poured into Islam a large tincture of the same mystical element in which Christianity was already steeped.
Besides literary tradition, there were other ways that the ideas of emanation, illumination, gnosis, and ecstasy were shared. But enough has been said to show the reader that Greek mystical concepts were prevalent and easily accessible to the Muslim inhabitants of Western Asia and Egypt, where Sufi theosophy first developed. One of the key figures in its development, Dhu’l-Nūn the Egyptian, is described as a philosopher and alchemist—in other words, a student of Hellenistic science. When we note that much of his speculation aligns with what we find, for instance, in the writings of Dionysius, we can’t help but conclude (which, as I've mentioned, is quite likely based on general grounds) that Neoplatonism infused Islam with a significant amount of the same mystical essence that permeated Christianity.
[p. 14]
[p. 14]
III. Gnosticism[3]
Though little direct evidence is available, the conspicuous place occupied by the theory of gnosis in early Sūfī speculation suggests contact with Christian Gnosticism, and it is worth noting that the parents of Maʿrūf al-Karkhī, whose definition of Sūfism, as ‘the apprehension of divine realities’ was quoted on the first page of this Introduction, are said to have been Sābians, i.e. Mandæans, dwelling in the Babylonian fenland between Basra and Wāsit. Other Moslem saints had learned ‘the mystery of the Great Name.’ It was communicated to Ibrāhīm ibn Adham by a man whom he met while travelling in the desert, and as soon as he pronounced it he saw the prophet Khadir (Elias). The ancient Sūfīs borrowed from the Manichæans the term siddīq, which they apply to their own spiritual adepts, and a later school, returning to the dualism of Mānī, held the view that the diversity of phenomena arises from the admixture of light and darkness.
Though there's not much direct evidence, the prominent role of gnosis theory in early Sūfī thought suggests there was contact with Christian Gnosticism. Interestingly, Maʿrūf al-Karkhī's parents, who defined Sūfism as "the understanding of divine realities"—a definition mentioned on the first page of this Introduction—are said to have been Sābians, i.e., Mandæans, living in the Babylonian marshlands between Basra and Wāsit. Other Muslim saints also learned about “the mystery of the Great Name.” This was passed to Ibrāhīm ibn Adham by a man he met while traveling in the desert, and as soon as he spoke it, he saw the prophet Khadir (Elias). The early Sūfīs took the term siddīq from the Manichæans to refer to their own spiritual adepts. A later school, revisiting the dualism of Mānī, believed that the variety of phenomena comes from the mix of light and darkness.
“The ideal of human action is freedom from the taint of darkness; and the freedom of light from darkness[p. 15] means the self-consciousness of light as light.”[4]
“The ideal of human action is to be free from the influence of darkness; and the freedom of light from darkness[p. 15] means that light is aware of itself as light.”[4]
The following version of the doctrine of the seventy thousand veils as explained by a modern Rifāʿī dervish shows clear traces of Gnosticism and is so interesting that I cannot refrain from quoting it here:
The following version of the doctrine of the seventy thousand veils, as explained by a modern Rifāʿī dervish, clearly shows influences of Gnosticism and is so intriguing that I can't help but quote it here:
“Seventy Thousand Veils separate Allah, the One Reality, from the world of matter and of sense. And every soul passes before his birth through these seventy thousand. The inner half of these are veils of light: the outer half, veils of darkness. For every one of the veils of light passed through, in this journey towards birth, the soul puts off a divine quality: and for every one of the dark veils, it puts on an earthly quality. Thus the child is born weeping, for the soul knows its separation from Allah, the One Reality. And when the child cries in its sleep, it is because the soul remembers something of what it has lost. Otherwise, the passage through the veils has brought with it forgetfulness (nisyān): and for this reason man is called insān. He is now, as it were, in prison in his body, separated by these thick curtains from Allah.
“Seventy Thousand Veils separate Allah, the One Reality, from the physical world and our senses. Every soul goes through these seventy thousand veils before it is born. The inner half of these are veils of light, while the outer half are veils of darkness. For each veil of light that the soul passes through on its journey to birth, it sheds a divine quality; and for each dark veil, it acquires an earthly quality. That's why a child is born weeping—it signifies the soul's awareness of its separation from Allah, the One Reality. When a child cries in its sleep, it’s because the soul remembers something it has lost. Otherwise, the passage through the veils induces forgetfulness (nisyān), which is why humans are called insān. In a way, they are imprisoned in their bodies, separated by these thick curtains from Allah.”
[p. 16]
[p. 16]
“But the whole purpose of Sūfism, the Way of the dervish, is to give him an escape from this prison, an apocalypse of the Seventy Thousand Veils, a recovery of the original unity with The One, while still in this body. The body is not to be put off; it is to be refined and made spiritual—a help and not a hindrance to the spirit. It is like a metal that has to be refined by fire and transmuted. And the sheikh tells the aspirant that he has the secret of this transmutation. ‘We shall throw you into the fire of Spiritual Passion,’ he says, ‘and you will emerge refined.’”[5]
“But the whole purpose of Sufism, the Way of the dervish, is to provide an escape from this prison, an unveiling of the Seventy Thousand Veils, a return to the original unity with The One, while still in this body. The body isn’t meant to be discarded; it should be refined and made spiritual—a support and not an obstacle to the spirit. It’s like a metal that needs to be purified by fire and transformed. And the sheikh tells the seeker that he knows the secret of this transformation. ‘We will immerse you in the fire of Spiritual Passion,’ he says, ‘and you will come out purified.’”[5]
IV. Buddhism
Before the Mohammedan conquest of India in the eleventh century, the teaching of Buddha exerted considerable influence in Eastern Persia and Transoxania. We hear of flourishing Buddhist monasteries in Balkh, the metropolis of ancient Bactria, a city famous for the number of Sūfīs who resided in it. Professor Goldziher has called attention to the significant circumstance that the Sūfī ascetic, Ibrāhīm ibn Adham, appears in Moslem legend as a prince of Balkh who abandoned his throne and[p. 17] became a wandering dervish—the story of Buddha over again. The Sūfīs learned the use of rosaries from Buddhist monks, and, without entering into details, it may be safely asserted that the method of Sūfism, so far as it is one of ethical self-culture, ascetic meditation, and intellectual abstraction, owes a good deal to Buddhism. But the features which the two systems have in common only accentuate the fundamental difference between them. In spirit they are poles apart. The Buddhist moralises himself, the Sūfī becomes moral only through knowing and loving God.
Before the Muslim conquest of India in the eleventh century, the teachings of Buddha had a significant impact in Eastern Persia and Transoxania. We hear about thriving Buddhist monasteries in Balkh, the capital of ancient Bactria, a city well-known for the number of Sufis living there. Professor Goldziher has pointed out the interesting fact that the Sufi ascetic, Ibrāhīm ibn Adham, appears in Muslim legend as a prince of Balkh who gave up his throne and became a wandering dervish—the same story as that of Buddha. The Sufis learned to use rosaries from Buddhist monks, and, without getting into specifics, it can be confidently said that the practice of Sufism, especially its focus on ethical self-improvement, ascetic meditation, and intellectual contemplation, has much to thank Buddhism for. However, the similarities in both systems only highlight their fundamental differences. In essence, they are worlds apart. The Buddhist focuses on self-moralization, while the Sufi becomes moral only through knowing and loving God.
The Sūfī conception of the passing-away (fanā) of individual self in Universal Being is certainly, I think, of Indian origin. Its first great exponent was the Persian mystic, Bāyazīd of Bistām, who may have received it from his teacher, Abū ʿAlī of Sind (Scinde). Here are some of his sayings:
The Sufi idea of the disappearance (fanā) of the individual self into Universal Being definitely seems to come from India. The first major proponent of this idea was the Persian mystic, Bayazid of Bistam, who may have learned it from his teacher, Abu Ali of Sind (Scinde). Here are some of his sayings:
“Creatures are subject to changing ‘states,’ but the gnostic has no ‘state,’ because his vestiges are effaced and his essence annihilated by the essence of another, and his traces are lost in another’s traces.”
“Creatures go through different ‘states,’ but the gnostic has no ‘state’ because his remnants are wiped away and his essence is obliterated by the essence of another, and his marks are lost in someone else's marks.”
“Thirty years the high God was my mirror, now I am my own mirror,” i.e. according to the explanation given by his biographer, “that which I was I am no more, for ‘I’ and ‘God’ is a denial[p. 18] of the unity of God. Since I am no more, the high God is His own mirror.”
“Thirty years the high God was my mirror, now I am my own mirror,” i.e. as explained by his biographer, “who I used to be is no longer me, because ‘I’ and ‘God’ deny the unity of God. Since I no longer exist, the high God reflects upon Himself.”[p. 18]
“I went from God to God, until they cried from me in me, ‘O Thou I!’”
“I went from God to God, until they cried out from within me, ‘O You I!’”
This, it will be observed, is not Buddhism, but the pantheism of the Vedānta. We cannot identify fanā with Nirvāṇa unconditionally. Both terms imply the passing-away of individuality, but while Nirvāṇa is purely negative, fanā is accompanied by baqā, everlasting life in God. The rapture of the Sūfī who has lost himself in ecstatic contemplation of the divine beauty is entirely opposed to the passionless intellectual serenity of the Arahat. I emphasise this contrast because, in my opinion, the influence of Buddhism on Mohammedan thought has been exaggerated. Much is attributed to Buddhism that is Indian rather than specifically Buddhistic: the fanā theory of the Sūfīs is a case in point. Ordinary Moslems held the followers of Buddha in abhorrence, regarding them as idolaters, and were not likely to seek personal intercourse with them. On the other hand, for nearly a thousand years before the Mohammedan conquest, Buddhism had been powerful in Bactria and Eastern Persia generally: it must, therefore, have affected the development of Sūfism in these regions.
This, as you will notice, is not Buddhism, but the pantheism of the Vedānta. We can't unconditionally equate fanā with Nirvāṇa. Both terms suggest the disappearance of individuality, but while Nirvāṇa is purely negative, fanā is paired with baqā, which means eternal life in God. The joy of the Sūfī who has immersed himself in ecstatic contemplation of divine beauty is completely different from the calm, intellectual serenity of the Arahat. I want to highlight this contrast because, in my view, the impact of Buddhism on Islamic thought has been overstated. A lot that is credited to Buddhism is actually more Indian than specifically Buddhistic: the fanā concept among the Sūfīs is a prime example. Regular Muslims viewed followers of Buddha with disdain, seeing them as idolaters, and were unlikely to engage with them personally. However, for nearly a thousand years before the Islamic conquest, Buddhism had a strong presence in Bactria and Eastern Persia in general, so it must have influenced the development of Sūfism in these areas.
While fanā in its pantheistic form is[p. 19] radically different from Nirvāṇa, the terms coincide so closely in other ways that we cannot regard them as being altogether unconnected. Fanā has an ethical aspect: it involves the extinction of all passions and desires. The passing-away of evil qualities and of the evil actions which they produce is said to be brought about by the continuance of the corresponding good qualities and actions. Compare this with the definition of Nirvāṇa given by Professor Rhys Davids:
While fanā in its pantheistic form is[p. 19] radically different from Nirvāṇa, the terms are so similar in other aspects that we can’t see them as completely unrelated. Fanā has an ethical dimension: it involves the elimination of all passions and desires. The disappearance of negative qualities and the harmful actions they cause is said to occur through the persistence of the positive qualities and actions. Compare this with the definition of Nirvāṇa provided by Professor Rhys Davids:
“The extinction of that sinful, grasping condition of mind and heart, which would otherwise, according to the great mystery of Karma, be the cause of renewed individual existence. That extinction is to be brought about by, and runs parallel with, the growth of the opposite condition of mind and heart; and it is complete when that opposite condition is reached.”
“The end of that sinful, greedy way of thinking and feeling, which would otherwise, according to the profound mystery of Karma, lead to a new individual existence. This end is achieved through the development of the contrasting mindset and heartset; it is complete when that contrasting condition is attained.”
Apart from the doctrine of Karma, which is alien to Sūfism, these definitions of fanā (viewed as a moral state) and Nirvāṇa agree almost word for word. It would be out of place to pursue the comparison further, but I think we may conclude that the Sūfī theory of fanā was influenced to some extent by Buddhism as well as by Perso-Indian pantheism.
Aside from the concept of Karma, which is foreign to Sufism, these definitions of fanā (considered a moral state) and Nirvāṇa align almost exactly. It’s not really necessary to delve deeper into the comparison, but I believe we can conclude that the Sufi understanding of fanā was somewhat influenced by Buddhism as well as by Perso-Indian pantheism.
The receptivity of Islam to foreign ideas has been recognised by every unbiassed[p. 20] inquirer, and the history of Sūfism is only a single instance of the general rule. But this fact should not lead us to seek in such ideas an explanation of the whole question which I am now discussing, or to identify Sūfism itself with the extraneous ingredients which it absorbed and assimilated in the course of its development. Even if Islam had been miraculously shut off from contact with foreign religions and philosophies, some form of mysticism would have arisen within it, for the seeds were already there. Of course, we cannot isolate the internal forces working in this direction, since they were subject to the law of spiritual gravitation. The powerful currents of thought discharged through the Mohammedan world by the great non-Islamic systems above mentioned gave a stimulus to various tendencies within Islam which affected Sūfism either positively or negatively. As we have seen, its oldest type is an ascetic revolt against luxury and worldliness; later on, the prevailing rationalism and scepticism provoked counter-movements towards intuitive knowledge and emotional faith, and also an orthodox reaction which in its turn drove many earnest Moslems into the ranks of the mystics.
The openness of Islam to new ideas has been acknowledged by every fair-minded inquirer, and the history of Sufism is just one example of this broader trend. However, this shouldn't lead us to look for external ideas as the sole explanation for the entire topic I'm discussing, nor should we equate Sufism with the foreign influences it absorbed and integrated during its growth. Even if Islam had been completely cut off from foreign religions and philosophies, some type of mysticism would have developed within it because the foundational elements were already present. Naturally, we can’t completely separate the internal forces driving this development, as they were influenced by the spiritual environment around them. The significant ideas emerging from the larger non-Islamic belief systems provided a stimulus to various trends within Islam that affected Sufism in both positive and negative ways. As we've noted, its earliest form was a reaction against luxury and materialism; later, the dominant rationalism and skepticism sparked movements toward intuitive understanding and emotional faith, along with an orthodox backlash that pushed many sincere Muslims into the mystic community.
How, it may be asked, could a religion founded on the simple and austere monotheism of Mohammed tolerate these new[p. 21] doctrines, much less make terms with them? It would seem impossible to reconcile the transcendent personality of Allah with an immanent Reality which is the very life and soul of the universe. Yet Islam has accepted Sūfism. The Sūfīs, instead of being excommunicated, are securely established in the Mohammedan church, and the Legend of the Moslem Saints records the wildest excesses of Oriental pantheism.
How could a religion based on the simple and strict monotheism of Mohammed accept these new[p. 21] beliefs, let alone make agreements with them? It seems impossible to align the transcendent nature of Allah with a reality that is the essence of the universe. Yet, Islam has embraced Sūfism. The Sūfīs, rather than being cast out, have a solid place within the Mohammedan church, and the Legend of the Moslem Saints documents the most extreme aspects of Oriental pantheism.
Let us return for a moment to the Koran, that infallible touchstone by which every Mohammedan theory and practice must be proved. Are any germs of mysticism to be found there? The Koran, as I have said, starts with the notion of Allah, the One, Eternal, and Almighty God, far above human feelings and aspirations—the Lord of His slaves, not the Father of His children; a judge meting out stern justice to sinners, and extending His mercy only to those who avert His wrath by repentance, humility, and unceasing works of devotion; a God of fear rather than of love. This is one side, and certainly the most prominent side, of Mohammed’s teaching; but while he set an impassable gulf between the world and Allah, his deeper instinct craved a direct revelation from God to the soul. There are no contradictions in the logic of feeling. Mohammed, who had in him something of the mystic, felt God both as far and[p. 22] near, both as transcendent and immanent. In the latter aspect, Allah is the light of the heavens and the earth, a Being who works in the world and in the soul of man.
Let’s take a moment to revisit the Koran, the ultimate standard by which every Islamic theory and practice must be validated. Are there any hints of mysticism in it? The Koran begins with the concept of Allah, the One, Eternal, and All-Powerful God, who is far beyond human emotions and ambitions—the Lord of His servants, not the Father of His children; a judge who administers strict justice to wrongdoers and shows mercy only to those who turn away His anger through repentance, humility, and ongoing acts of devotion; a God who inspires fear more than love. This represents one side, and arguably the most prominent aspect, of Mohammed’s teachings. However, while he established an unbridgeable gap between the world and Allah, his deeper instinct yearned for a direct revelation from God to the individual soul. There are no contradictions in the logic of feelings. Mohammed, who possessed a touch of the mystic, experienced God as both distant and close, both transcendent and present. In this perspective, Allah is the light of the heavens and the earth, a Being who acts within the world and within the human soul.
“If My servants ask thee about Me, lo, I am near” (Kor. 2. 182); “We (God) are nearer to him than his own neck-vein” (50. 15); “And in the earth are signs to those of real faith, and in yourselves. What! do ye not see?” (51. 20-21).
“If my servants ask you about me, know that I am close” (Kor. 2. 182); “We (God) are closer to him than his jugular vein” (50. 15); “And on the earth are signs for those who truly believe, and in yourselves. What! Don’t you see?” (51. 20-21).
It was a long time ere they saw. The Moslem consciousness, haunted by terrible visions of the wrath to come, slowly and painfully awoke to the significance of those liberating ideas.
It was a long time before they saw. The Muslim awareness, troubled by awful visions of the impending judgment, gradually and with difficulty began to understand the importance of those freeing ideas.
The verses which I have quoted do not stand alone, and however unfavourable to mysticism the Koran as a whole may be, I cannot assent to the view that it supplies no basis for a mystical interpretation of Islam. This was worked out in detail by the Sūfīs, who dealt with the Koran in very much the same way as Philo treated the Pentateuch. But they would not have succeeded so thoroughly in bringing over the mass of religious Moslems to their side, unless the champions of orthodoxy had set about constructing a system of scholastic philosophy that reduced the divine nature to a purely formal, changeless, and absolute unity, a bare will devoid of all affections[p. 23] and emotions, a tremendous and incalculable power with which no human creature could have any communion or personal intercourse whatsoever. That is the God of Mohammedan theology. That was the alternative to Sūfism. Therefore, “all thinking, religious Moslems are mystics,” as Professor D. B. Macdonald, one of our best authorities on the subject, has remarked. And he adds: “All, too, are pantheists, but some do not know it.”
The verses I've quoted aren't isolated, and even though the Koran as a whole may not favor mysticism, I can't agree with the idea that it offers no foundation for a mystical interpretation of Islam. This was elaborated by the Sūfīs, who approached the Koran much like Philo approached the Pentateuch. However, they wouldn't have been as successful in winning over the majority of religious Muslims unless the defenders of orthodoxy had begun to create a system of scholastic philosophy that simplified the divine nature into a purely formal, unchanging, and absolute unity—an impersonal will stripped of all feelings and emotions, a vast and unpredictable power with which no human being could have any connection or personal interaction. That is the God of Islamic theology. That was the alternative to Sūfism. Therefore, “all thoughtful, religious Muslims are mystics,” as Professor D. B. Macdonald, one of our foremost experts on this topic, has noted. He also adds: “All are pantheists, though some may not realize it.”[p. 23]
The relation of individual Sūfīs to Islam varies from more or less entire conformity to a merely nominal profession of belief in Allah and His Prophet. While the Koran and the Traditions are generally acknowledged to be the unalterable standard of religious truth, this acknowledgment does not include the recognition of any external authority which shall decide what is orthodox and what is heretical. Creeds and catechisms count for nothing in the Sūfī’s estimation. Why should he concern himself with these when he possesses a doctrine derived immediately from God? As he reads the Koran with studious meditation and rapt attention, lo, the hidden meanings—infinite, inexhaustible—of the Holy Word flash upon his inward eye. This is what the Sūfīs call istinbāt, a sort of intuitive deduction; the mysterious inflow of divinely revealed knowledge into hearts made pure[p. 24] by repentance and filled with the thought of God, and the outflow of that knowledge upon the interpreting tongue. Naturally, the doctrines elicited by means of istinbāt do not agree very well either with Mohammedan theology or with each other, but the discord is easily explained. Theologians, who interpret the letter, cannot be expected to reach the same conclusions as mystics, who interpret the spirit; and if both classes differ amongst themselves, that is a merciful dispensation of divine wisdom, since theological controversy serves to extinguish religious error, while the variety of mystical truth corresponds to the manifold degrees and modes of mystical experience.
The relationship of individual Sufis to Islam ranges from full adherence to a minimal, almost superficial belief in Allah and His Prophet. While the Quran and the Traditions are generally accepted as the unchangeable standard of religious truth, this acceptance doesn’t include recognizing any outside authority to define what is orthodox or heretical. Creeds and catechisms mean nothing to the Sufi. Why should he bother with these when he has a doctrine that comes directly from God? As he reads the Quran with careful reflection and deep focus, the hidden meanings—endless and inexhaustible—of the Holy Word reveal themselves to him. This process is what the Sufis call istinbāt, a kind of intuitive deduction; the mysterious flow of divinely revealed knowledge into pure hearts that have repented and are centered on God, along with the expression of that knowledge through speech. Naturally, the doctrines derived through istinbāt often don’t align well with traditional Islamic theology or with each other, but this discord can be easily understood. Theologians, who interpret the literal text, cannot be expected to reach the same conclusions as mystics, who interpret the spirit; and if both groups differ from one another, that is a fortunate aspect of divine wisdom, as theological debate helps eliminate religious errors, while the diversity of mystical truths reflects the various levels and forms of mystical experience.
In the chapter on the gnosis I shall enter more fully into the attitude of the Sūfīs towards positive religion. It is only a rough-and-ready account of the matter to say that many of them have been good Moslems, many scarcely Moslems at all, and a third party, perhaps the largest, Moslems after a fashion. During the early Middle Ages Islam was a growing organism, and gradually became transformed under the influence of diverse movements, of which Sūfism itself was one. Mohammedan orthodoxy in its present shape owes much to Ghazālī, and Ghazālī was a Sūfī. Through his work and example the Sūfistic interpretation[p. 25] of Islam has in no small measure been harmonised with the rival claims of reason and tradition, but just because of this he is less valuable than mystics of a purer type to the student who wishes to know what Sūfism essentially is.
In the chapter on the gnosis, I will explore in more detail the Sūfīs' perspective on organized religion. It's a simplification to say that many of them identified as good Muslims, some barely identified as Muslims at all, and a significant group could be considered Muslims in their own way. During the early Middle Ages, Islam was an evolving entity that gradually changed under various influences, one of which was Sūfism itself. The current form of orthodox Islam owes a lot to Ghazālī, who was a Sūfī. Through his work and example, the Sūfistic interpretation of Islam has been largely reconciled with the competing perspectives of reason and tradition, but because of this, he is less useful than purer mystics for students looking to understand the essence of Sūfism.
Although the numerous definitions of Sūfism which occur in Arabic and Persian books on the subject are historically interesting, their chief importance lies in showing that Sūfism is undefinable. Jalāluddīn Rūmī in his Masnavī tells a story about an elephant which some Hindoos were exhibiting in a dark room. Many people gathered to see it, but, as the place was too dark to permit them to see the elephant, they all felt it with their hands, to gain an idea of what it was like. One felt its trunk, and said that the animal resembled a water-pipe; another felt its ear, and said it must be a large fan; another its leg, and thought it must be a pillar; another felt its back, and declared that the beast must be like an immense throne. So it is with those who define Sūfism: they can only attempt to express what they themselves have felt, and there is no conceivable formula that will comprise every shade of personal and intimate religious feeling. Since, however, these definitions illustrate with convenient brevity certain aspects and characteristics of Sūfism, a few specimens may be given.
Although the various definitions of Sufism found in Arabic and Persian texts are historically intriguing, their main significance is that Sufism is ultimately indefinable. Jalāluddīn Rūmī, in his Masnavī, shares a story about an elephant that some Indians were showing in a dark room. A crowd gathered to see it, but since it was too dark, they couldn’t see the elephant, so they each used their hands to get a sense of what it was like. One person touched its trunk and said the animal was like a water pipe; another felt its ear and thought it must be a large fan; someone else touched its leg and suggested it must be a pillar; while another felt its back and declared the creature was like a huge throne. It’s the same with those who define Sufism: they can only express what they themselves have experienced, and there is no formula that can cover every nuance of personal and intimate religious emotion. However, since these definitions conveniently highlight certain aspects and features of Sufism, a few examples can be provided.
[p. 26]
[p. 26]
“Sūfism is this: that actions should be passing over the Sūfī (i.e. being done upon him) which are known to God only, and that he should always be with God in a way that is known to God only.”
“Sūfism is this: that actions should be occurring to the Sūfī (i.e. being done upon him) that only God knows about, and that he should always be with God in a way that only God knows.”
“Sūfism is wholly self-discipline.”
“Sufism is all about self-discipline.”
“Sūfism is, to possess nothing and to be possessed by nothing.”
“Sufism means having nothing and being owned by nothing.”
“Sūfism is not a system composed of rules or sciences but a moral disposition; i.e. if it were a rule, it could be made one’s own by strenuous exertion, and if it were a science, it could be acquired by instruction; but on the contrary it is a disposition, according to the saying, ‘Form yourselves on the moral nature of God’; and the moral nature of God cannot be attained either by means of rules or by means of sciences.”
“Sufism isn’t a system of rules or sciences; it’s a moral inclination. In other words, if it were a rule, you could adopt it through hard work, and if it were a science, you could learn it through teaching. But in reality, it’s an inclination, as the saying goes, ‘Shape yourselves according to the moral nature of God.’ And you can’t achieve the moral nature of God through rules or sciences.”
“Sūfism is freedom and generosity and absence of self-constraint.”
“Sufism is freedom and generosity and lack of self-restraint.”
“It is this: that God should make thee die to thyself and should make thee live in Him.”
“It is this: that God should help you die to yourself and enable you to live in Him.”
“To behold the imperfection of the phenomenal world, nay, to close the eye to everything imperfect in contemplation of Him who is remote from all imperfection—that is Sūfism.”
“To see the flaws in the phenomenal world, or rather, to ignore everything imperfect while contemplating Him who is free from all imperfection—that is Sūfism.”
“Sūfism is control of the faculties and observance of the breaths.”
“Sufism is the mastery of one's abilities and the awareness of one's breathing.”
[p. 27]
[p. 27]
“It is Sūfism to put away what thou hast in thy head, to give what thou hast in thy hand, and not to recoil from whatsoever befalls thee.”
“It is Sufism to let go of what you have in your mind, to share what you have in your hand, and not to shy away from whatever happens to you.”
The reader will perceive that Sūfism is a word uniting many divergent meanings, and that in sketching its main features one is obliged to make a sort of composite portrait, which does not represent any particular type exclusively. The Sūfīs are not a sect, they have no dogmatic system, the tarīqas or paths by which they seek God “are in number as the souls of men” and vary infinitely, though a family likeness may be traced in them all. Descriptions of such a Protean phenomenon must differ widely from one another, and the impression produced in each case will depend on the choice of materials and the prominence given to this or that aspect of the many-sided whole. Now, the essence of Sūfism is best displayed in its extreme type, which is pantheistic and speculative rather than ascetic or devotional. This type, therefore, I have purposely placed in the foreground. The advantage of limiting the field is obvious enough, but entails some loss of proportion. In order to form a fair judgment of Mohammedan mysticism, the following chapters should be supplemented by a companion picture drawn especially from those moderate types which, for want of space, I have unduly neglected.
The reader will see that Sufism is a term that brings together many different meanings, and in outlining its key features, one has to create a sort of composite image that doesn't represent any single type exclusively. Sufis are not a sect; they don’t have a dogmatic system, and the tarīqas or paths they follow to seek God “are as numerous as the souls of men” and vary infinitely, though a family resemblance can be found among them all. Descriptions of such a diverse phenomenon will naturally differ greatly from one another, and the impression created in each case will depend on the selection of materials and the emphasis placed on various aspects of the complex whole. Now, the essence of Sufism is best shown in its extreme type, which is more pantheistic and speculative than ascetic or devotional. Therefore, I have intentionally highlighted this type. The benefit of narrowing the focus is clear, but it comes with some loss of balance. To gain a fair understanding of Islamic mysticism, the following chapters should be complemented by an additional portrayal drawn specifically from those moderate types that I have unfortunately overlooked due to space constraints.
[p. 28]
[p. 28]
CHAPTER I
The Way
Mystics of every race and creed have described the progress of the spiritual life as a journey or a pilgrimage. Other symbols have been used for the same purpose, but this one appears to be almost universal in its range. The Sūfī who sets out to seek God calls himself a ‘traveller’ (sālik); he advances by slow ‘stages’ (maqāmāt) along a ‘path’ (tarīqat) to the goal of union with Reality (fanā fi ’l-Haqq). Should he venture to make a map of this interior ascent, it will not correspond exactly with any of those made by previous explorers. Such maps or scales of perfection were elaborated by Sūfī teachers at an early period, and the unlucky Moslem habit of systematising has produced an enormous aftercrop. The ‘path’ expounded by the author of the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, perhaps the oldest comprehensive treatise on Sūfism that we now possess, consists of the following seven ‘stages,’ each of which (except the first member of the series) is the result of the ‘stages’ immediately[p. 29] preceding it—(1) Repentance, (2) abstinence, (3) renunciation, (4) poverty, (5) patience, (6) trust in God, (7) satisfaction. The ‘stages’ constitute the ascetic and ethical discipline of the Sūfī, and must be carefully distinguished from the so-called ‘states’ (ahwāl, plural of hāl), which form a similar psychological chain. The writer whom I have just quoted enumerates ten ‘states’—Meditation, nearness to God, love, fear, hope, longing, intimacy, tranquillity, contemplation, and certainty. While the ‘stages’ can be acquired and mastered by one’s own efforts, the ‘states’ are spiritual feelings and dispositions over which a man has no control:
Spiritual guides from all backgrounds and beliefs have described the spiritual journey as a path or pilgrimage. While other symbols have been used to convey this idea, this one seems to be almost universally recognized. A Sūfī who embarks on the quest to find God refers to himself as a ‘traveller’ (sālik); he progresses through slow ‘stages’ (maqāmāt) along a ‘path’ (tarīqat) towards the goal of unity with Reality (fanā fi ’l-Haqq). If he were to create a map of this inner ascent, it wouldn't match exactly with any of those created by earlier seekers. Such maps or frameworks of perfection were developed by Sūfī teachers early on, and the unfortunate tendency among Muslims to systemize has resulted in an overwhelming proliferation of concepts. The ‘path’ outlined by the author of the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, possibly the oldest comprehensive work on Sūfism that we have, includes the following seven ‘stages,’ each one (except for the first in the series) being the outcome of the ‘stages’ directly preceding it—(1) Repentance, (2) abstinence, (3) renunciation, (4) poverty, (5) patience, (6) trust in God, (7) satisfaction. These ‘stages’ form the ascetic and ethical discipline of the Sūfī and should be clearly distinguished from the so-called ‘states’ (ahwāl, the plural of hāl), which create a similar psychological sequence. The author I just mentioned lists ten ‘states’—Meditation, closeness to God, love, fear, hope, longing, intimacy, peace, contemplation, and certainty. While the ‘stages’ can be learned and perfected through personal effort, the ‘states’ are spiritual feelings and states of being that a person cannot control:
“They descend from God into his heart, without his being able to repel them when they come or to retain them when they go.”
“They come down from God into his heart, and he can't push them away when they arrive or hold onto them when they leave.”
The Sūfī’s ‘path’ is not finished until he has traversed all the ‘stages,’ making himself perfect in every one of them before advancing to the next, and has also experienced whatever ‘states’ it pleases God to bestow upon him. Then, and only then, is he permanently raised to the higher planes of consciousness which Sūfīs call ‘the Gnosis’ (maʿrifat) and ‘the Truth’ (haqīqat), where the ‘seeker’ (tālib) becomes the ‘knower’ or ‘gnostic’ (ʿārif), and realises that knowledge, knower, and known are One.
The Sufi's 'path' isn't complete until he has gone through all the 'stages,' perfecting himself in each one before moving on to the next, and also experiencing whatever 'states' God chooses to grant him. Only then is he permanently elevated to the higher levels of awareness that Sufis refer to as 'the Gnosis' (maʿrifat) and 'the Truth' (haqīqat), where the 'seeker' (tālib) becomes the 'knower' or 'gnostic' (ʿārif) and realizes that knowledge, the knower, and the known are one.
[p. 30]
[p. 30]
Having sketched, as briefly as possible, the external framework of the method by which the Sūfī approaches his goal, I shall now try to give some account of its inner workings. The present chapter deals with the first portion of the threefold journey—the Path, the Gnosis, and the Truth—by which the quest of Reality is often symbolised.
Having outlined, as briefly as possible, the external framework of the method the Sūfī uses to reach his goal, I will now try to explain its inner workings. This chapter focuses on the first part of the threefold journey—the Path, the Gnosis, and the Truth—by which the search for Reality is often represented.
The first place in every list of ‘stages’ is occupied by repentance (tawbat). This is the Moslem term for ‘conversion,’ and marks the beginning of a new life. In the biographies of eminent Sūfīs the dreams, visions, auditions, and other experiences which caused them to enter on the Path are usually related. Trivial as they may seem, these records have a psychological basis, and, if authentic, would be worth studying in detail. Repentance is described as the awakening of the soul from the slumber of heedlessness, so that the sinner becomes aware of his evil ways and feels contrition for past disobedience. He is not truly penitent, however, unless (1) he at once abandons the sin or sins of which he is conscious, and (2) firmly resolves that he will never return to these sins in the future. It he should fail to keep his vow, he must again turn to God, whose mercy is infinite. A certain well-known Sūfī repented seventy times and fell back into sin seventy times before he made a[p. 31] lasting repentance. The convert must also, as far as lies in his power, satisfy all those whom he has injured. Many examples of such restitution might be culled from the Legend of the Moslem Saints.
The first item on every list of ‘stages’ is repentance (tawbat). This is the Muslim term for ‘conversion’ and marks the start of a new life. In the biographies of prominent Sūfīs, the dreams, visions, sounds, and other experiences that led them to embark on the Path are usually shared. While they might seem trivial, these accounts have a psychological basis and, if genuine, would be valuable for detailed study. Repentance is seen as the awakening of the soul from a state of ignorance, making the sinner aware of their wrongdoings and feeling remorse for past disobedience. However, someone isn't truly penitent unless (1) they immediately abandon the sin or sins they recognize, and (2) they firmly resolve never to commit those sins again in the future. If they fail to keep that promise, they must turn back to God, whose mercy knows no bounds. A well-known Sūfī repented seventy times and fell back into sin seventy times before achieving a[p. 31] lasting repentance. The convert must also, as much as possible, make amends to everyone they have harmed. Numerous examples of such restitution can be found in the Legend of the Muslim Saints.
According to the high mystical theory, repentance is purely an act of divine grace, coming from God to man, not from man to God. Some one said to Rābiʿa:
According to the high mystical theory, repentance is solely an act of divine grace, coming from God to man, not from man to God. Someone said to Rābiʿa:
“I have committed many sins; if I turn in penitence towards God, will He turn in mercy towards me?” “Nay,” she replied, “but if He shall turn towards thee, thou wilt turn towards Him.”
“I have done many wrongs; if I turn in repentance to God, will He show me mercy?” “No,” she answered, “but if He turns to you, then you will turn to Him.”
The question whether sins ought to be remembered after repentance or forgotten illustrates a fundamental point in Sūfī ethics: I mean the difference between what is taught to novices and disciples and what is held as an esoteric doctrine by adepts. Any Mohammedan director of souls would tell his pupils that to think humbly and remorsefully of one’s sins is a sovereign remedy against spiritual pride, but he himself might very well believe that real repentance consists in forgetting everything except God.
The question of whether sins should be remembered after repentance or forgotten highlights a key aspect of Sūfī ethics: the distinction between what is taught to beginners and students and what is considered an esoteric belief by advanced practitioners. Any Islamic spiritual guide would advise their students that reflecting humbly and regretfully on one’s sins is a powerful solution to spiritual pride, but they might personally believe that true repentance means forgetting everything except God.
“The penitent,” says Hujwīrī, “is a lover of God, and the lover of God is in contemplation of God: in contemplation it is wrong to remember[p. 32] sin, for recollection of sin is a veil between God and the contemplative.”
“The penitent,” says Hujwīrī, “is a lover of God, and the lover of God is absorbed in thoughts of God: during contemplation, it’s inappropriate to think of sin, as remembering sin creates a barrier between God and the one who is contemplating.”
Sin appertains to self-existence, which itself is the greatest of all sins. To forget sin is to forget self.
Sin is connected to existence itself, which is the biggest sin of all. To forget sin is to forget who you are.
This is only one application of a principle which, as I have said, runs through the whole ethical system of Sūfism and will be more fully explained in a subsequent chapter. Its dangers are evident, but we must in fairness allow that the same theory of conduct may not be equally suitable to those who have made themselves perfect in moral discipline and to those who are still striving after perfection.
This is just one example of a principle that, as I mentioned, is woven throughout the entire ethical framework of Sūfism and will be explored in more detail in a later chapter. The risks are clear, but we should honestly acknowledge that the same approach to behavior might not be equally appropriate for those who have achieved perfection in moral discipline and for those who are still working towards it.
Over the gate of repentance it is written:
Over the gate of repentance it is written:
The convert now begins what is called by Christian mystics the Purgative Way. If he follows the general rule, he will take a director (Sheykh, Pīr, Murshid), i.e. a holy man of ripe experience and profound knowledge, whose least word is absolute law to his disciples. A ‘seeker’ who attempts to traverse the ‘Path’ without assistance receives little sympathy. Of such a one it is said that ‘his guide is Satan,’ and he is likened to a tree that for want of the gardener’s care brings forth ‘none or bitter fruit.’ Speaking of the Sūfī Sheykhs, Hujwīrī says:
The convert now embarks on what Christian mystics refer to as the Purgative Way. If he follows the general guideline, he will choose a director (Sheykh, Pīr, Murshid), i.e. a holy person with considerable experience and deep knowledge, whose every word is absolute law to his followers. A ‘seeker’ who tries to navigate the ‘Path’ without help receives little sympathy. It is said of such a person that ‘his guide is Satan,’ and he is compared to a tree that, lacking the gardener’s care, produces ‘none or bitter fruit.’ Speaking of the Sūfī Sheykhs, Hujwīrī says:
[p. 33]
[p. 33]
“When a novice joins them, with the purpose of renouncing the world, they subject him to spiritual discipline for the space of three years. If he fulfil the requirements of this discipline, well and good; otherwise, they declare that he cannot be admitted to the ‘Path.’ The first year is devoted to service of the people, the second year to service of God, and the third year to watching over his own heart. He can serve the people, only when he places himself in the rank of servants and all others in the rank of masters, i.e. he must regard all, without exception, as being better than himself, and must deem it his duty to serve all alike. And he can serve God, only when he cuts off all his selfish interests relating either to the present or to the future life, and worships God for God’s sake alone, inasmuch as whoever worships God for any thing’s sake worships himself, not God. And he can watch over his heart, only when his thoughts are collected and every care is dismissed, so that in communion with God he guards his heart from the assaults of heedlessness. When these qualifications are possessed by the novice, he may wear the muraqqaʿat (the patched frock worn by dervishes) as a true[p. 34] mystic, not merely as an imitator of others.”
“When a newcomer joins them with the intention of leaving the worldly life behind, they put him through spiritual training for three years. If he meets the discipline's requirements, that's great; if not, they state that he cannot be accepted on the 'Path.' The first year is focused on helping others, the second year on serving God, and the third year on self-reflection. He can help others only when he places himself in the position of a servant and views everyone else as a master; that is, he must consider everyone, without exception, as being better than himself and see it as his duty to serve everyone equally. He can serve God only when he gives up all his selfish interests related to this life or the next, worshiping God solely for God's sake, because anyone who worships God for any other reason is really worshiping themselves, not God. He can reflect on his heart only when his thoughts are focused and distractions are set aside, so that in communion with God, he protects his heart from the dangers of carelessness. When the novice possesses these qualities, he may wear the muraqqaʿat (the patched robe worn by dervishes) as a true mystic, not just as someone trying to mimic others.[p. 34]”
Shiblī was a pupil of the famous theosophist Junayd of Baghdād. On his conversion, he came to Junayd, saying:
Shiblī was a student of the renowned theosophist Junayd of Baghdad. After his conversion, he went to Junayd and said:
“They tell me that you possess the pearl of divine knowledge: either give it me or sell it.” Junayd answered: “I cannot sell it, for you have not the price thereof; and if I give it you, you will have gained it cheaply. You do not know its value. Cast yourself headlong, like me, into this ocean, in order that you may win the pearl by waiting patiently.”
“They tell me you have the pearl of divine knowledge: either give it to me or sell it.” Junayd replied, “I can’t sell it, because you don’t have what it costs; and if I give it to you, you'll get it too easily. You don’t understand its worth. Dive in headfirst, like I did, into this ocean, so you can earn the pearl by being patient.”
Shiblī asked what he must do.
Shiblī asked what he should do.
“Go,” said Junayd, “and sell sulphur.”
“Go,” said Junayd, “and sell sulfur.”
At the end of a year he said to Shiblī:
At the end of the year, he said to Shiblī:
“This trading makes you well known. Become a dervish and occupy yourself solely with begging.”
“This trading makes you popular. Become a dervish and focus exclusively on begging.”
During a whole year Shiblī wandered through the streets of Baghdād, begging of the passers-by, but no one heeded him. Then he returned to Junayd, who exclaimed:
During an entire year, Shiblī roamed the streets of Baghdad, asking passers-by for help, but no one paid attention to him. Then he went back to Junayd, who exclaimed:
“See now! You are nothing in people’s eyes. Never set your mind on them or take any account of them at all. For some time” (he continued) “you were a chamberlain and acted as[p. 35] governor of a province. Go to that country and ask pardon of all those whom you have wronged.”
“Look! You mean nothing to people. Don’t focus on them or consider them at all. For a while” (he continued) “you were a chamberlain and served as[p. 35] governor of a province. Go to that country and ask forgiveness from everyone you’ve hurt.”
Shiblī obeyed and spent four years in going from door to door, until he had obtained an acquittance from every person except one, whom he failed to trace. On his return, Junayd said to him:
Shiblī followed the instructions and spent four years going from door to door, until he received a release from every person except one, whom he couldn't find. When he returned, Junayd said to him:
“You still have some regard to reputation. Go and be a beggar for one year more.”
“You still care about your reputation. Go and be a beggar for one more year.”
Every day Shiblī used to bring the alms that were given him to Junayd, who bestowed them on the poor and kept Shiblī without food until the next morning. When a year had passed in this way, Junayd accepted him as one of his disciples on condition that he should perform the duties of a servant to the others. After a year’s service, Junayd asked him:
Every day, Shiblī would bring the alms he received to Junayd, who would give them to the poor and leave Shiblī without food until the next morning. After a year of this, Junayd accepted him as one of his disciples with the condition that he would serve the others. After a year of service, Junayd asked him:
“What think you of yourself now?” Shiblī replied: “I deem myself the meanest of God’s creatures.” “Now,” said the master, “your faith is firm.”
“What do you think of yourself now?” Shiblī replied: “I consider myself the lowest of God’s creations.” “Now,” said the master, “your faith is strong.”
I need not dwell on the details of this training—the fasts and vigils, the vows of silence, the long days and nights of solitary meditation, all the weapons and tactics, in short, of that battle against one’s self which the Prophet declared to be more painful and meritorious than the Holy War. On the other hand, my readers will expect me to[p. 36] describe in a general way the characteristic theories and practices for which the ‘Path’ is a convenient designation. These may be treated under the following heads: Poverty, Mortification, Trust in God, and Recollection. Whereas poverty is negative in nature, involving detachment from all that is worldly and unreal, the three remaining terms denote the positive counterpart of that process, namely, the ethical discipline by which the soul is brought into harmonious relations with Reality.
I don't need to go into detail about this training—the fasting and long nights of solitude, the silence vows, the solitary meditation, and all the strategies and skills involved in the internal struggle that the Prophet said is tougher and more rewarding than the Holy War. However, my readers will want me to [p. 36] give a general overview of the main theories and practices represented by the term ‘Path.’ These can be categorized as follows: Poverty, Mortification, Trust in God, and Recollection. While poverty is about letting go of everything worldly and false, the other three terms represent the positive aspect of this process—specifically, the ethical discipline that aligns the soul with Reality.
The fatalistic spirit which brooded darkly over the childhood of Islam—the feeling that all human actions are determined by an unseen Power, and in themselves are worthless and vain—caused renunciation to become the watchword of early Moslem asceticism. Every true believer is bound to abstain from unlawful pleasures, but the ascetic acquires merit by abstaining from those which are lawful. At first, renunciation was understood almost exclusively in a material sense. To have as few worldly goods as possible seemed the surest means of gaining salvation. Dāwud al-Tāʾī owned nothing except a mat of rushes, a brick which he used as a pillow, and a leathern vessel which served him for drinking and washing. A certain man dreamed that he saw Mālik ibn Dīnār and Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ being led into Paradise,[p. 37] and that Mālik was admitted before his companion. He cried out in astonishment, for he thought Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ had a superior claim to the honour. “Yes,” came the answer, “but Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ possessed two shirts, and Mālik only one. That is the reason why Mālik is preferred.”
The gloomy fatalistic attitude that overshadowed the early years of Islam—the belief that an unseen Power determines all human actions, making them ultimately worthless and futile—led to renunciation becoming the main principle of early Muslim asceticism. Every true believer is expected to avoid unlawful pleasures, but the ascetic gains merit by refraining from those that are lawful. Initially, renunciation was mainly seen in a material sense. Having as few worldly possessions as possible seemed like the best way to achieve salvation. Dāwud al-Tāʾī owned nothing but a mat made of rushes, a brick he used as a pillow, and a leather container for drinking and washing. One man dreamed he saw Mālik ibn Dīnār and Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ being taken into Paradise, and that Mālik was let in before his friend. He was shocked, thinking Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ deserved the honor more. “Yes,” came the reply, “but Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ had two shirts, while Mālik had only one. That's why Mālik is favored.”[p. 37]
The Sūfī ideal of poverty goes far beyond this. True poverty is not merely lack of wealth, but lack of desire for wealth: the empty heart as well as the empty hand. The ‘poor man’ (faqīr) and the ‘mendicant’ (dervīsh) are names by which the Mohammedan mystic is proud to be known, because they imply that he is stripped of every thought or wish that would divert his mind from God. “To be severed entirely from both the present life and the future life, and to want nothing besides the Lord of the present life and the future life—that is to be truly poor.” Such a faqīr is denuded of individual existence, so that he does not attribute to himself any action, feeling, or quality. He may even be rich, in the common meaning of the word, though spiritually he is the poorest of the poor; for, sometimes, God endows His saints with an outward show of wealth and worldliness in order to hide them from the profane.
The Sufi ideal of poverty goes way beyond this. True poverty isn’t just about not having money; it’s about not wanting money at all: an empty heart as well as an empty hand. The ‘poor man’ (faqīr) and the ‘mendicant’ (dervīsh) are titles that a Muslim mystic takes pride in, as they suggest he’s free from every thought or desire that would distract him from God. “To be completely cut off from both this life and the next, and to desire nothing except the Lord of both lives—that’s what it truly means to be poor.” Such a faqīr is stripped of a personal identity, so he doesn’t claim any actions, feelings, or qualities for himself. He might even be wealthy in the usual sense, but spiritually he is the poorest of the poor; sometimes, God blesses His saints with the appearance of wealth and worldly things to keep them hidden from the uninitiated.
No one familiar with the mystical writers will need to be informed that their terminology is ambiguous, and that the same word[p. 38] frequently covers a group, if not a multitude, of significations diverging more or less widely according to the aspect from which it is viewed. Hence the confusion that is apparent in Sūfī text-books. When ‘poverty,’ for example, is explained by one interpreter as a transcendental theory and by another as a practical rule of religious life, the meanings cannot coincide. Regarded from the latter standpoint, poverty is only the beginning of Sūfism. Faqīrs, Jāmī says, renounce all worldly things for the sake of pleasing God. They are urged to this sacrifice by one of three motives: (a) Hope of an easy reckoning on the Day of Judgment, or fear of being punished; (b) desire of Paradise; (c) longing for spiritual peace and inward composure. Thus, inasmuch as they are not disinterested but seek to benefit themselves, they rank below the Sūfī, who has no will of his own and depends absolutely on the will of God. It is the absence of ‘self’ that distinguishes the Sūfī from the faqīr.
No one who is familiar with mystical writers needs to be told that their terminology is unclear, and that the same word[p. 38] often encompasses a group, if not many, of meanings that can differ quite a bit depending on the perspective. This leads to the confusion found in Sūfī textbooks. For instance, when one interpreter describes ‘poverty’ as a transcendental concept and another sees it as a practical guideline for religious life, the meanings cannot align. From the second perspective, poverty is just the starting point of Sūfism. According to Jāmī, faqīrs give up all worldly possessions to please God. They are motivated to make this sacrifice by one of three reasons: (a) the hope for an easy judgment on the Day of Judgment, or fear of punishment; (b) the desire for Paradise; (c) the yearning for spiritual peace and inner calm. Therefore, since they are not selfless but are looking to gain something for themselves, they are considered to be below the Sūfī, who has no personal will and relies entirely on the will of God. It is the lack of ‘self’ that sets the Sūfī apart from the faqīr.
Here are some maxims for dervishes:
Here are some principles for dervishes:
“Do not beg unless you are starving. The Caliph Omar flogged a man who begged after having satisfied his hunger. When compelled to beg, do not accept more than you need.”
“Do not beg unless you are starving. The Caliph Omar whipped a man who begged after he had satisfied his hunger. When forced to beg, do not take more than you need.”
“Be good-natured and uncomplaining and thank God for your poverty.”
“Be kind and patient, and be grateful to God for your hardships.”
[p. 39]
[p. 39]
“Do not flatter the rich for giving, nor blame them for withholding.”
“Don’t praise the wealthy for their generosity, nor criticize them for not sharing.”
“Dread the loss of poverty more than the rich man dreads the loss of wealth.”
“Fear losing poverty more than a rich person fears losing their wealth.”
“Take what is voluntarily offered: it is the daily bread which God sends to you: do not refuse God’s gift.”
“Accept what is freely given: it is the daily bread that God provides for you: do not turn away from God's gift.”
“Let no thought of the morrow enter your mind, else you will incur everlasting perdition.”
“Don’t let any thought about tomorrow enter your mind, or you’ll face eternal ruin.”
“Do not make God a springe to catch alms.”
“Don’t use God as a trap to collect donations.”
The Sūfī teachers gradually built up a system of asceticism and moral culture which is founded on the fact that there is in man an element of evil—the lower or appetitive soul. This evil self, the seat of passion and lust, is called nafs; it may be considered broadly equivalent to ‘the flesh,’ and with its allies, the world and the devil, it constitutes the great obstacle to the attainment of union with God. The Prophet said: “Thy worst enemy is thy nafs, which is between thy two sides.” I do not intend to discuss the various opinions as to its nature, but the proof of its materiality is too curious to be omitted. Mohammed ibn ʿUlyān, an eminent Sūfī, relates that one day something like a young fox came forth from his throat, and God caused him to know that[p. 40] it was his nafs. He trod on it, but it grew bigger at every kick that he gave it. He said:
The Sufi teachers gradually developed a system of asceticism and moral culture based on the belief that there is an element of evil in humans—the lower or appetitive soul. This evil self, the source of passion and desire, is called nafs; it can be broadly seen as equivalent to 'the flesh,' and along with its allies—the world and the devil—it represents a major barrier to achieving union with God. The Prophet said: “Your worst enemy is your nafs, which resides within you.” I don't intend to go into the various opinions about its nature, but the evidence of its physicality is too intriguing to overlook. Mohammed ibn ʿUlyān, a notable Sufi, recounts that one day something resembling a young fox emerged from his throat, and God made him aware that it was his nafs. He stepped on it, but it only grew larger with each kick he gave it. He said:
“Other things are destroyed by pain and blows: why dost thou increase?” “Because I was created perverse,” it replied; “what is pain to other things is pleasure to me, and their pleasure is my pain.”
“Other things are destroyed by pain and blows: why do you keep adding to it?” “Because I was made this way,” it replied; “what causes pain to others brings me pleasure, and their pleasure is my pain.”
The nafs of Hallāj was seen running behind him in the shape of a dog; and other cases are recorded in which it appeared as a snake or a mouse.
The nafs of Hallāj was seen chasing him in the form of a dog; and there are other instances noted where it appeared as a snake or a mouse.
Mortification of the nafs is the chief work of devotion, and leads, directly or indirectly, to the contemplative life. All the Sheykhs are agreed that no disciple who neglects this duty will ever learn the rudiments of Sūfism. The principle of mortification is that the nafs should be weaned from those things to which it is accustomed, that it should be encouraged to resist its passions, that its pride should be broken, and that it should be brought through suffering and tribulation to recognise the vileness of its original nature and the impurity of its actions. Concerning the outward methods of mortification, such as fasting, silence, and solitude, a great deal might be written, but we must now pass on to the higher ethical discipline which completes the Path.
Mortifying the nafs is the main focus of devotion and leads, directly or indirectly, to a contemplative life. All the Sheykhs agree that no disciple who ignores this duty will ever grasp the basics of Sūfism. The essence of mortification is that the nafs should be trained to move away from what it's used to, encouraged to fight against its desires, have its pride taken down a notch, and be brought through hardship and suffering to recognize the negativity of its original nature and the impurity of its actions. There’s a lot that could be said about the external methods of mortification, like fasting, silence, and solitude, but we need to move on to the higher ethical discipline that completes the Path.
Self-mortification, as advanced Sūfīs[p. 41] understand it, is a moral transmutation of the inner man. When they say, “Die before ye die,” they do not mean to assert that the lower self can be essentially destroyed, but that it can and should be purged of its attributes, which are wholly evil. These attributes—ignorance, pride, envy, uncharitableness, etc.—are extinguished, and replaced by the opposite qualities, when the will is surrendered to God and when the mind is concentrated on Him. Therefore ‘dying to self’ is really ‘living in God.’ The mystical aspects of the doctrine thus stated will occupy a considerable part of the following chapters; here we are mainly interested in its ethical import.
Self-mortification, as advanced Sūfīs[p. 41] understand it, is a moral transformation of the inner self. When they say, “Die before you die,” they don’t mean that the lower self can be completely destroyed, but that it can and should be cleansed of its entirely negative traits. These traits—ignorance, pride, envy, unkindness, etc.—get removed and replaced by their positive counterparts when we surrender our will to God and focus our minds on Him. So, ‘dying to self’ is really about ‘living in God.’ The mystical elements of this doctrine will be explored in depth in the following chapters; for now, we are primarily concerned with its ethical significance.
The Sūfī who has eradicated self-will is said, in technical language, to have reached the ‘stages’ of ‘acquiescence’ or ‘satisfaction’ (ridā) and ‘trust in God’ (tawakkul).
The Sufi who has eliminated self-will is described, in technical terms, as having reached the ‘stages’ of ‘acceptance’ or ‘contentment’ (ridā) and ‘trust in God’ (tawakkul).
A dervish fell into the Tigris. Seeing that he could not swim, a man on the bank cried out, “Shall I tell some one to bring you ashore?” “No,” said the dervish. “Then do you wish to be drowned?” “No.” “What, then, do you wish?” The dervish replied, “God’s will be done! What have I to do with wishing?”
A dervish fell into the Tigris. Noticing that he couldn't swim, a man on the riverbank shouted, “Should I call someone to get you out?” “No,” said the dervish. “So, do you want to drown?” “No.” “Then what do you want?” The dervish replied, “Let God's will be done! What do I have to do with wanting?”
‘Trust in God,’ in its extreme form, involves the renunciation of every personal initiative and volition; total passivity like[p. 42] that of a corpse in the hands of the washer who prepares it for burial; perfect indifference towards anything that is even remotely connected with one’s self. A special class of the ancient Sūfīs took their name from this ‘trust,’ which they applied, so far as they were able, to matters of everyday life. For instance, they would not seek food, work for hire, practise any trade, or allow medicine to be given them when they were ill. Quietly they committed themselves to God’s care, never doubting that He, to whom belong the treasures of earth and heaven, would provide for their wants, and that their allotted portion would come to them as surely as it comes to the birds, which neither sow nor reap, and to the fish in the sea, and to the child in the womb.
‘Trust in God,’ in its extreme form, means giving up all personal initiative and choices; total passivity like [p. 42] that of a corpse in the hands of the person preparing it for burial; perfect indifference toward anything even slightly connected to oneself. A special group of ancient Sūfīs took their name from this ‘trust,’ which they applied, as much as they could, to everyday life. For example, they wouldn’t seek food, look for work, practice any trade, or accept medicine when they were sick. They quietly entrusted themselves to God’s care, never doubting that He, who owns the treasures of earth and heaven, would take care of their needs, and that what was meant for them would come just as surely as it comes to the birds, which neither sow nor reap, to the fish in the sea, and to the child in the womb.
These principles depend ultimately on the Sūfistic theory of the divine unity, as is shown by Shaqīq of Balkh in the following passage:
These principles ultimately rely on the Sūfistic theory of divine unity, as demonstrated by Shaqīq of Balkh in the following passage:
“There are three things which a man is bound to practise. Whosoever neglects any one of them must needs neglect them all, and whosoever cleaves to any one of them must needs cleave to them all. Strive, therefore, to understand, and consider heedfully.
“There are three things that a person is required to practice. Anyone who ignores any one of them will end up ignoring all of them, and anyone who commits to any one of them must commit to all of them. So, strive to understand and think carefully.”
“The first is this, that with your mind and your tongue and your actions you declare God to be One; and that,[p. 43] having declared Him to be One, and having declared that none benefits you or harms you except Him, you devote all your actions to Him alone. If you act a single jot of your actions for the sake of another, your thought and speech are corrupt, since your motive in acting for another’s sake must be hope or fear; and when you act from hope or fear of other than God, who is the lord and sustainer of all things, you have taken to yourself another god to honour and venerate.
“The first thing is this: with your mind, your words, and your actions, you declare that God is One. And having declared Him to be One, and having stated that no one can benefit or harm you except for Him, you dedicate all your actions solely to Him. If you do even the slightest action for someone else's sake, your thoughts and words are tainted, because your motivation in acting for someone else must stem from hope or fear. And when you act out of hope or fear for anyone other than God, who is the lord and provider of everything, you have elevated another being to the status of a god deserving of your respect and reverence.[p. 43]”
“Secondly, that while you speak and act in the sincere belief that there is no God except Him, you should trust Him more than the world or money or uncle or father or mother or any one on the face of the earth.
Secondly, while you speak and act with the genuine belief that there is no God but Him, you should have more trust in Him than in the world, money, your uncle, father, mother, or anyone else on this planet.
“Thirdly, when you have established these two things, namely, sincere belief in the unity of God and trust in Him, it behoves you to be satisfied with Him and not to be angry on account of anything that vexes you. Beware of anger! Let your heart be with Him always, let it not be withdrawn from Him for a single moment.”
“Thirdly, once you have established these two things, sincere belief in the unity of God and trust in Him, you should be content with Him and not let anything that bothers you make you angry. Watch out for anger! Keep your heart with Him always, and don't pull it away from Him for even a moment.”
The ‘trusting’ Sūfī has no thought beyond the present hour. On one occasion Shaqīq asked those who sat listening to his discourse:
The ‘trusting’ Sufi doesn’t think beyond the current moment. One time, Shaqiq asked those who were listening to his talk:
[p. 44]
[p. 44]
“If God causes you to die to-day, think ye that He will demand from you the prayers of to-morrow?” They answered: “No; how should He demand from us the prayers of a day on which we are not alive?” Shaqīq said: “Even as He will not demand from you the prayers of to-morrow, so do ye not seek from Him the provender of to-morrow. It may be that ye will not live so long.”
“If God causes you to die today, do you think He will ask for your prayers tomorrow?” They replied, “No; how could He ask for prayers from a day when we are not alive?” Shaqīq said: “Just as He won’t ask for your prayers tomorrow, don’t seek from Him the provisions of tomorrow. You may not live that long.”
In view of the practical consequences of attempting to live ‘on trust,’ it is not surprising to read the advice given to those who would perfectly fulfil the doctrine: “Let them dig a grave and bury themselves.” Later Sūfīs hold that active exertion for the purpose of obtaining the means of subsistence is quite compatible with ‘trust,’ according to the saying of the Prophet, “Trust in God and tie the camel’s leg.” They define tawakkul as an habitual state of mind, which is impaired only by self-pleasing thoughts; e.g. it was accounted a breach of ‘trust’ to think Paradise a more desirable place than Hell.
In light of the practical consequences of trying to live purely on trust, it’s not surprising to see the advice given to those who want to fully embrace this idea: “Let them dig a grave and bury themselves.” Later Sūfīs believe that actively working to earn a living aligns well with trust, reflected in the Prophet's saying, “Trust in God and tie the camel’s leg.” They define tawakkul as a consistent state of mind, which is only disrupted by self-serving thoughts; e.g., it was considered a failure of trust to think of Paradise as a better place than Hell.
What type of character is such a theory likely to produce? At the worst, a useless drone and hypocrite preying upon his fellow-creatures; at the best, a harmless dervish who remains unmoved in the midst of sorrow, meets praise and blame with equal[p. 45] indifference, and accepts insults, blows, torture, and death as mere incidents in the eternal drama of destiny. This cold morality, however, is not the highest of which Sūfism is capable. The highest morality springs from nothing but love, when self-surrender becomes self-devotion. Of that I shall have something to say in due time.
What kind of person is such a theory likely to create? At its worst, a useless slacker and hypocrite who takes advantage of others; at its best, a harmless wanderer who stays unaffected in the midst of sorrow, responds to praise and blame with equal[p. 45] indifference, and accepts insults, violence, suffering, and death as just parts of the eternal drama of fate. However, this cold morality is not the highest that Sūfism can achieve. The highest morality comes solely from love, where self-surrender turns into self-devotion. I will discuss this in more detail later.
Among the positive elements in the Sūfī discipline there is one that Moslem mystics unanimously regard as the keystone of practical religion. I refer to the dhikr, an exercise well known to Western readers from the careful description given by Edward Lane in his Modern Egyptians, and by Professor D. B. Macdonald in his recently published Aspects of Islam. The term dhikr—‘recollection’ seems to me the most appropriate equivalent in English—signifies ‘mentioning,’ ‘remembering,’ or simply ‘thinking of’; in the Koran the Faithful are commanded to “remember God often,” a plain act of worship without any mystical savour. But the Sūfīs made a practice of repeating the name of God or some religious formula, e.g. “Glory to Allah” (subhān Allah), “There is no god but Allah” (lā ilāha illa ’llah), accompanying the mechanical intonation with an intense concentration of every faculty upon the single word or phrase; and they attach greater value to this irregular[p. 46] litany, which enables them to enjoy uninterrupted communion with God, than to the five services of prayer performed, at fixed hours of the day and night, by all Moslems. Recollection may be either spoken or silent, but it is best, according to the usual opinion, that tongue and mind should co-operate. Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah bade one of his disciples endeavour to say “Allah! Allah!” the whole day without intermission. When he had acquired the habit of doing so, Sahl instructed him to repeat the same words during the night, until they came forth from his lips even while he was asleep. “Now,” said he, “be silent and occupy yourself with recollecting them.” At last the disciple’s whole being was absorbed by the thought of Allah. One day a log fell on his head, and the words “Allah, Allah” were seen written in the blood that trickled from the wound.
Among the positive aspects of the Sufi discipline, there is one that Muslim mystics unanimously consider the cornerstone of practical religion. I'm referring to the dhikr, an exercise well-known to Western readers from the detailed description provided by Edward Lane in his Modern Egyptians, and by Professor D. B. Macdonald in his recently published Aspects of Islam. The term dhikr—‘recollection’ seems to be the most fitting English equivalent—means ‘mentioning,’ ‘remembering,’ or simply ‘thinking of’; in the Quran, the faithful are instructed to “remember God often,” a straightforward act of worship without any mystical flavor. However, the Sufis practice repeating the name of God or some religious formula, e.g. “Glory to Allah” (subhān Allah), “There is no god but Allah” (lā ilāha illa ’llah), pairing the mechanical intonation with intense concentration on the single word or phrase. They value this unconventional [p. 46] litany, which allows them to experience uninterrupted communion with God, more than the five daily prayers performed at set times by all Muslims. Recollection can be either spoken or silent, but the general view is that tongue and mind should work together. Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah instructed one of his disciples to try saying “Allah! Allah!” all day long without pause. Once he developed that habit, Sahl told him to repeat the same words at night, until they came out of his lips even while he slept. “Now,” he said, “be quiet and focus on remembering them.” Eventually, the disciple’s entire being became immersed in the thought of Allah. One day, when a log fell on his head, the words “Allah, Allah” were found written in the blood that flowed from the wound.
Ghazālī describes the method and effects of dhikr in a passage which Macdonald has summarised as follows:
Ghazālī explains the method and effects of dhikr in a section that Macdonald has summarized like this:
“Let him reduce his heart to a state in which the existence of anything and its non-existence are the same to him. Then let him sit alone in some corner, limiting his religious duties to what is absolutely necessary, and not occupying himself either with reciting the Koran or considering its meaning or with[p. 47] books of religious traditions or with anything of the sort. And let him see to it that nothing save God most High enters his mind. Then, as he sits in solitude, let him not cease saying continuously with his tongue, ‘Allah, Allah,’ keeping his thought on it. At last he will reach a state when the motion of his tongue will cease, and it will seem as though the word flowed from it. Let him persevere in this until all trace of motion is removed from his tongue, and he finds his heart persevering in the thought. Let him still persevere until the form of the word, its letters and shape, is removed from his heart, and there remains the idea alone, as though clinging to his heart, inseparable from it. So far, all is dependent on his will and choice; but to bring the mercy of God does not stand in his will or choice. He has now laid himself bare to the breathings of that mercy, and nothing remains but to await what God will open to him, as God has done after this manner to prophets and saints. If he follows the above course, he may be sure that the light of the Real will shine out in his heart. At first unstable, like a flash of lightning, it turns and returns; though sometimes it hangs back. And if it returns, sometimes it[p. 48] abides and sometimes it is momentary. And if it abides, sometimes its abiding is long, and sometimes short.”
“Let him calm his heart to a point where the existence of anything and its absence are the same to him. Then let him sit alone in a corner, restricting his religious duties to what is absolutely necessary, and not preoccupying himself with reciting the Quran or pondering its meaning, or with[p. 47] books of religious traditions or anything like that. And let him ensure that only God Most High occupies his mind. As he sits in solitude, let him not stop saying continuously with his tongue, ‘Allah, Allah,’ keeping his focus on it. Eventually, he will reach a state where the motion of his tongue stops, and it will feel like the word is flowing from it. Let him keep at this until all movement is gone from his tongue, and he finds his heart engaged in the thought. He should continue until the shape of the word, its letters and form, fade from his heart, leaving just the idea, as if it’s clinging to his heart, inseparable from it. Up to this point, it all relies on his will and choice; but bringing forth the mercy of God is beyond his will or choice. He has now made himself open to the breaths of that mercy, and all that’s left is to wait for what God will reveal to him, just as God has done for prophets and saints. If he follows this path, he can be sure that the light of the Real will shine in his heart. Initially unstable, like a flash of lightning, it ebbs and flows; at times, it may pull back. And when it returns, sometimes it stays and sometimes it’s fleeting. And if it stays, sometimes its presence is long, and sometimes it’s brief.”
Another Sūfī puts the gist of the matter in a sentence, thus:
Another Sufi sums it up in a sentence like this:
“The first stage of dhikr is to forget self, and the last stage is the effacement of the worshipper in the act of worship, without consciousness of worship, and such absorption in the object of worship as precludes return to the subject thereof.”
“The first stage of dhikr is to let go of the self, and the last stage is the complete merging of the worshipper into the act of worship, without any awareness of worship, and such deep focus on the object of worship that it eliminates any return to the worshipper.”
Recollection can be aided in various ways. When Shiblī was a novice, he went daily into a cellar, taking with him a bundle of sticks. If his attention flagged, he would beat himself until the sticks broke, and sometimes the whole bundle would be finished before evening; then he would dash his hands and feet against the wall. The Indian practice of inhaling and exhaling the breath was known to the Sūfīs of the ninth century and was much used afterwards. Among the Dervish Orders music, singing, and dancing are favourite means of inducing the state of trance called ‘passing-away’ (fanā), which, as appears from the definition quoted above, is the climax and raison d’être of the method.
Recollection can be helped in several ways. When Shiblī was a beginner, he would go into a cellar every day with a bundle of sticks. If he lost focus, he would hit himself until the sticks broke, and sometimes he would finish the entire bundle before evening; then he would slam his hands and feet against the wall. The Indian practice of breathing in and out was known to the Sūfīs of the ninth century and became widely used later. In the Dervish Orders, music, singing, and dancing are popular methods for entering the trance state called ‘passing-away’ (fanā), which, as shown in the definition quoted above, is the peak and raison d’être of the method.
In ‘meditation’ (murāqabat) we recognise a form of self-concentration similar to the Buddhistic dhyāna and samādhi. This is[p. 49] what the Prophet meant when he said, “Worship God as though thou sawest Him, for if thou seest Him not, yet He sees thee.” Any one who feels sure that God is always watching over him will devote himself to meditating on God, and no evil thoughts or diabolic suggestions will find their way into his heart. Nūrī used to meditate so intently that not a hair on his body stirred. He declared that he had learned this habit from a cat which was observing a mouse-hole, and that she was far more quiet than he. Abū Saʿīd ibn Abi ’l-Khayr kept his eyes fixed on his navel. It is said that the Devil is smitten with epilepsy when he approaches a man thus occupied, just as happens to other men when the Devil takes possession of them.
In 'meditation' (murāqabat), we find a form of self-concentration similar to the Buddhist dhyāna and samādhi. This is[p. 49] what the Prophet meant when he said, “Worship God as though you see Him, for if you don't see Him, He sees you.” Anyone who is confident that God is always watching over them will focus on meditating on God, and no negative thoughts or evil suggestions will be able to enter their heart. Nūrī used to meditate so deeply that not a single hair on his body moved. He claimed that he learned this practice from a cat watching a mouse-hole, which was much quieter than he was. Abū Saʿīd ibn Abi ’l-Khayr would keep his eyes fixed on his navel. It is said that the Devil is struck with epilepsy when he approaches a person engaged in this practice, just as occurs with other individuals when the Devil possesses them.
This chapter will have served its purpose if it has brought before my readers a clear view of the main lines on which the preparatory training of the Sūfī is conducted. We must now imagine him to have been invested by his Sheykh with the patched frock (muraqqaʿat or khirqat), which is an outward sign that he has successfully emerged from the discipline of the ‘Path,’ and is now advancing with uncertain steps towards the Light, as when toil-worn travellers, having gained the summit of a deep gorge, suddenly catch glimpses of the sun and cover their eyes.
This chapter will have achieved its goal if it has given my readers a clear understanding of the key aspects of the Sūfī's preparatory training. We should now picture him having been given the patched robe (muraqqaʿat or khirqat) by his Sheykh, which is a visible indication that he has successfully completed the discipline of the ‘Path’ and is now taking uncertain steps toward the Light, like weary travelers who, after reaching the top of a deep gorge, suddenly see the sun and shield their eyes.
[p. 50]
[p. 50]
CHAPTER II
Light and Bliss
God, who is described in the Koran as “the Light of the heavens and the earth,” cannot be seen by the bodily eye. He is visible only to the inward sight of the ‘heart.’ In the next chapter we shall return to this spiritual organ, but I am not going to enter into the intricacies of Sūfī psychology any further than is necessary. The ‘vision of the heart’ (ruʾyat al-qalb) is defined as “the heart’s beholding by the light of certainty that which is hidden in the unseen world.” This is what ʿAlī meant when he was asked, “Do you see God?” and replied: “How should we worship One whom we do not see?” The light of intuitive certainty (yaqīn) by which the heart sees God is a beam of God’s own light cast therein by Himself; else no vision of Him were possible.
God, who is described in the Quran as “the Light of the heavens and the earth,” cannot be seen with the physical eye. He is only visible to the inner vision of the ‘heart.’ In the next chapter we will revisit this spiritual organ, but I won't go into the details of Sūfī psychology more than necessary. The ‘vision of the heart’ (ruʾyat al-qalb) is defined as “the heart’s perception, illuminated by the light of certainty, of what is hidden in the unseen world.” This is what ʿAlī meant when he was asked, “Do you see God?” and replied: “How can we worship One whom we do not see?” The light of intuitive certainty (yaqīn) through which the heart sees God is a ray of God’s own light cast within it by Himself; otherwise, no vision of Him would be possible.
According to a mystical interpretation of the famous passage in the Koran where the light of Allah is compared to a candle[p. 51] burning in a lantern of transparent glass, which is placed in a niche in the wall, the niche is the true believer’s heart; therefore his speech is light and his works are light and he moves in light. “He who discourses of eternity,” said Bāyazīd, “must have within him the lamp of eternity.”
According to a mystical interpretation of the well-known passage in the Koran where Allah's light is compared to a candle[p. 51] burning in a transparent glass lantern, which is set in a niche in the wall, the niche represents the true believer’s heart; therefore, their words are light, their actions are light, and they exist in light. “He who speaks of eternity,” said Bāyazīd, “must have the lamp of eternity within them.”
The light which gleams in the heart of the illuminated mystic endows him with a supernatural power of discernment (firāsat). Although the Sūfīs, like all other Moslems, acknowledge Mohammed to be the last of the prophets (as, from a different point of view, he is the Logos or first of created beings), they really claim to possess a minor form of inspiration. When Nūrī was questioned concerning the origin of mystical firāsat, he answered by quoting the Koranic verse in which God says that He breathed His spirit into Adam; but the more orthodox Sūfīs, who strenuously combat the doctrine that the human spirit is uncreated and eternal, affirm that firāsat is the result of knowledge and insight, metaphorically called ‘light’ or ‘inspiration,’ which God creates and bestows upon His favourites. The Tradition, “Beware of the discernment of the true believer, for he sees by the light of Allah,” is exemplified in such anecdotes as these:
The light that shines in the heart of the illuminated mystic gives him a supernatural ability to discern (firāsat). While the Sūfīs, like all other Muslims, recognize Mohammed as the last prophet (as he is viewed from another perspective as the Logos or the first created being), they claim to have a form of lesser inspiration. When Nūrī was asked about the source of mystical firāsat, he responded by citing the Koranic verse where God says He breathed His spirit into Adam; however, the more orthodox Sūfīs, who strenuously oppose the belief that the human spirit is uncreated and eternal, assert that firāsat comes from knowledge and insight, metaphorically referred to as ‘light’ or ‘inspiration,’ which God creates and gives to His chosen ones. The saying, “Beware of the discernment of the true believer, for he sees by the light of Allah,” is illustrated in stories like these:
Abū ʿAbdallah al-Rāzī said:
Abū ʿAbdallah al-Rāzī stated:
[p. 52]
[p. 52]
“Ibn al-Anbārī presented me with a woollen frock, and seeing on the head of Shiblī a bonnet that would just match it, I conceived the wish that they were both mine. When Shiblī rose to depart, he looked at me, as he was in the habit of doing when he desired me to follow him. So I followed him to his house, and when we had gone in, he bade me put off the frock and took it from me and folded it and threw his bonnet on the top. Then he called for a fire and burnt both frock and bonnet.”
“Ibn al-Anbārī gave me a woolen coat, and when I saw Shiblī wearing a hat that would perfectly match it, I wished they were both mine. When Shiblī got up to leave, he looked at me like he usually did when he wanted me to follow him. So, I went to his house with him, and once we were inside, he asked me to take off the coat. He took it from me, folded it, and placed his hat on top. Then he called for a fire and burned both the coat and the hat.”
Sarī al-Saqatī frequently urged Junayd to speak in public, but Junayd was unwilling to consent, for he doubted whether he was worthy of such an honour. One Friday night he dreamed that the Prophet appeared and commanded him to speak to the people. He awoke and went to Sarī’s house before daybreak, and knocked at the door. Sarī opened the door and said: “You would not believe me until the Prophet came and told you.”
Sarī al-Saqatī often encouraged Junayd to speak in public, but Junayd was reluctant to agree, as he doubted he was deserving of that honor. One Friday night, he dreamed that the Prophet appeared and told him to speak to the people. He woke up and went to Sarī’s house before dawn, knocking at the door. Sarī opened the door and said, “You wouldn’t believe me until the Prophet came and told you.”
Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah was sitting in the congregational mosque when a pigeon, overcome by the intense heat, dropped on the floor. Sahl exclaimed: “Please God, Shāh al-Kirmānī has just died.” They wrote it down, and it was found to be true.
Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah was sitting in the mosque when a pigeon, overwhelmed by the heat, fell to the ground. Sahl exclaimed, "Please God, Shāh al-Kirmānī has just died." They noted it down, and it turned out to be true.
When the heart is purged of sin and evil thoughts, the light of certainty strikes upon[p. 53] it and makes it a shining mirror, so that the Devil cannot approach it without being observed. Hence the saying of some gnostic: “If I disobey my heart, I disobey God.” It was a man thus illuminated to whom the Prophet said: “Consult thy heart, and thou wilt hear the secret ordinance of God proclaimed by the heart’s inward knowledge, which is real faith and divinity”—something much better than the learning of divines. I need not anticipate here the question, which will be discussed in the following chapter, how far the claims of an infallible conscience are reconcilable with external religion and morality. The Prophet, too, prayed that God would put a light into his ear and into his eye; and after mentioning the different members of his body, he concluded, “and make the whole of me one light.”[6] From illumination of gradually increasing splendour, the mystic rises to contemplation of the divine attributes, and ultimately, when his consciousness is wholly melted away, he becomes transubstantiated (tajawhara) in the radiance of the divine essence. This is the ‘station’ of well-doing (ihsān)—for “God is with the well-doers” (Kor. 29. 69), and we have[p. 54] Prophetic authority for the statement that “well-doing consists in worshipping God as though thou wert seeing Him.”
When the heart is cleared of sin and negative thoughts, the light of certainty shines upon it, making it a reflective surface so that the Devil cannot approach without being noticed. Hence the saying by some gnostic: “If I go against my heart, I go against God.” It was a person who had this enlightenment to whom the Prophet said: “Listen to your heart, and you will hear the secret will of God revealed through the heart’s inner knowledge, which is true faith and divinity”—something far superior to the knowledge of scholars. I won't preemptively address the question, which will be discussed in the following chapter, about how the claims of an infallible conscience can align with organized religion and morality. The Prophet also prayed that God would place light in his ear and in his eye; and after mentioning the various parts of his body, he concluded, “and make the entirety of me one light.” [6] Through increasing illumination, the mystic advances to contemplate the divine attributes, and ultimately, when his consciousness completely dissolves, he becomes transubstantiated (tajawhara) in the radiance of the divine essence. This is the ‘station’ of goodness (ihsān)—for “God is with the good-doers” (Kor. 29. 69), and we have[p. 54] prophetic authority for the assertion that “goodness is worshipping God as if you were seeing Him.”
[6] The reader should be reminded that most, if not all, mystical Traditions ascribed to Mohammed were forged and fathered upon him by the Sūfīs, who represent themselves as the true interpreters of his esoteric teaching.
[6] The reader should remember that most, if not all, mystical traditions attributed to Mohammed were created and imposed on him by the Sūfīs, who see themselves as the true interpreters of his deeper teachings.
I will not waste the time and abuse the patience of my readers by endeavouring to classify and describe these various grades of illumination, which may be depicted symbolically but cannot be explained in scientific language. We must allow the mystics to speak for themselves. Granted that their teaching is often hard to understand, it conveys more of the truth than we can ever hope to obtain from analysis and dissection.
I won't waste my readers' time or push their patience by trying to classify and describe these different levels of enlightenment. They can be symbolically represented but can't be explained in scientific terms. We should let the mystics express themselves. While their teachings can be difficult to grasp, they communicate more truth than we could ever uncover through analysis and dissection.
Here are two passages from the oldest Persian treatise on Sūfism, the Kashf al-Mahjūb of Hujwīrī:
Here are two passages from the oldest Persian treatise on Sufism, the Kashf al-Mahjūb by Hujwīrī:
“It is related that Sarī al-Saqatī said, ‘O God, whatever punishment thou mayst inflict upon me, do not punish me with the humiliation of being veiled from Thee,’ because, if I am not veiled from Thee, my torment and affliction will be lightened by the recollection and contemplation of Thee; but if I am veiled from Thee, even Thy bounty will be deadly to me. There is no punishment in Hell more painful and hard to bear than that of being veiled. If God were revealed in Hell to the people of Hell, sinful believers would never think of Paradise, since[p. 55] the sight of God would so fill them with joy that they would not feel bodily pain. And in Paradise there is no pleasure more perfect than unveiledness. If the people there enjoyed all the pleasures of that place and other pleasures a hundredfold, but were veiled from God, their hearts would be utterly broken. Therefore it is the way of God to let the hearts of those who love Him have vision of Him always, in order that the delight thereof may enable them to endure every tribulation; and they say in their visions, ‘We deem all torments more desirable than to be veiled from Thee. When Thy beauty is revealed to our hearts, we take no thought of affliction.’”
“It is said that Sarī al-Saqatī prayed, ‘O God, whatever punishment You may give me, please do not punish me with the humiliation of being separated from You.’ Because if I am not cut off from You, my suffering will be eased by remembering and contemplating You; but if I am hidden from You, even Your blessings will feel unbearable to me. There’s no torment in Hell more painful and harder to endure than being hidden from You. If God were to show Himself in Hell to the people there, sinful believers would never think of Paradise, since the sight of God would bring them so much joy that they wouldn’t feel any physical pain. And in Paradise, there’s no pleasure more fulfilling than being in God’s presence. If the people there had all the joys of that place and more, but were hidden from God, their hearts would be completely shattered. Therefore, it’s God’s way to allow the hearts of those who love Him to see Him always, so that the joy of that vision helps them withstand any hardship; they say in their visions, ‘We consider all torments more desirable than being cut off from You. When Your beauty is revealed to our hearts, we think not of suffering.’”
“There are really two kinds of contemplation. The former is the result of perfect faith, the latter of rapturous love, for in the rapture of love a man attains to such a degree that his whole being is absorbed in the thought of his Beloved and he sees nothing else. Muhammad ibn Wāsiʿ said: ‘I never saw anything without seeing God therein,’ i.e. through perfect faith. Shiblī said: ‘I never saw anything except God,’ i.e. in the rapture of love and the fervour of contemplation. One mystic[p. 56] sees the act with his bodily eye, and, as he looks, beholds the Agent with his spiritual eye; another is rapt by love of the Agent from all things else, so that he sees only the Agent. The one method is demonstrative, the other is ecstatic. In the former case, a manifest proof is derived from the evidences of God; in the latter case, the seer is enraptured and transported by desire: evidences are a veil to him, because he who knows a thing does not care for aught besides, and he who loves a thing does not regard aught besides, but renounces contention with God and interference with Him in His decrees and acts. When the lover turns his eye away from created things, he will inevitably see the Creator with his heart. God hath said, ‘Tell the believers to close their eyes’ (Kor. 24. 30), i.e. to close their bodily eyes to lusts and their spiritual eyes to created things. He who is most sincere in self-mortification is most firmly grounded in contemplation. Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah of Tustar said: ‘If any one shuts his eye to God for a single moment, he will never be rightly guided all his life long,’ because to regard other than God is to be handed over to other than God, and one who is[p. 57] left at the mercy of other than God is lost. Therefore the life of contemplatives is the time during which they enjoy contemplation; time spent in ocular vision they do not reckon as life, for that to them is really death. Thus, when Bāyazīd was asked how old he was, he replied, ‘Four years.’ They said to him, ‘How can that be?’ He answered, ‘I have been veiled from God by this world for seventy years, but I have seen Him during the last four years: the period in which one is veiled does not belong to one’s life.’”
“There are really two kinds of contemplation. The first comes from complete faith, while the second arises from intense love. In the ecstasy of love, a person becomes so absorbed in their thoughts of their Beloved that they see nothing else. Muhammad ibn Wāsiʿ said, ‘I never saw anything without seeing God in it,’ meaning through perfect faith. Shiblī remarked, ‘I never saw anything but God,’ indicating the rapture of love and deep contemplation. One mystic sees actions with their physical eyes, and as they observe, they perceive the Agent with their spiritual eye; another becomes so captivated by love for the Agent that they see only the Agent. One approach is logical, while the other is ecstatic. In the first case, clear evidence is derived from the signs of God; in the second, the observer is overwhelmed by desire: evidence becomes a barrier for them, because someone who truly knows something doesn’t care about anything else, and someone who loves something disregards everything else, giving up any contention with God and interference with His plans. When the lover turns their gaze away from created things, they will inevitably see the Creator with their heart. God has said, ‘Tell the believers to close their eyes’ (Kor. 24. 30), meaning to shut their physical eyes to desires and their spiritual eyes to the material world. The one who is most sincere in self-discipline is also the most established in contemplation. Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah of Tustar said, ‘If anyone shuts their eyes to God for just one moment, they will never find true guidance in their lifetime,’ because focusing on anything other than God means being handed over to something else, and a person relying on anyone other than God is lost. Therefore, the life of contemplatives is marked by their time spent in contemplation; they do not consider time spent seeing as truly living, as that represents death to them. So, when Bāyazīd was asked how old he was, he replied, ‘Four years.’ They questioned, ‘How can that be?’ He responded, ‘I have been veiled from God by this world for seventy years, but I have seen Him for the last four years: the time spent veiled doesn’t count as part of one’s life.’”
I take the following quotation from the Mawāqif of Niffarī, an author with whom we shall become better acquainted as we proceed:
I take the following quote from the Mawāqif by Niffarī, a writer we’ll get to know better as we move forward:
“God said to me, ‘The least of the sciences of nearness is that you should see in everything the effects of beholding Me, and that this vision should prevail over you more than your gnosis of Me.’”
“God said to me, ‘The simplest understanding of closeness is that you should see the impact of My presence in everything, and that this awareness should be stronger for you than your knowledge of Me.’”
Explanation by the commentator:
Explanation by the commentator:
“He means that the least of the sciences of nearness (proximity to God) is that when you look at anything, sensibly or intellectually or otherwise, you should be conscious of beholding God with a vision clearer than your vision of that thing. There are diverse[p. 58] degrees in this matter. Some mystics say that they never see anything without seeing God before it. Others say, ‘without seeing God after it,’ or ‘with it’; or they say that they see nothing but God. A certain Sūfī said, ‘I made the pilgrimage and saw the Kaʿba, but not the Lord of the Kaʿba.’ This is the perception of one who is veiled. Then he said, ‘I made the pilgrimage again, and I saw both the Kaʿba and the Lord of the Kaʿba.’ This is contemplation of the Self-subsistence through which everything subsists, i.e. he saw the Kaʿba subsisting through the Lord of the Kaʿba. Then he said, ‘I made the pilgrimage a third time, and I saw the Lord of the Kaʿba, but not the Kaʿba.’ This is the ‘station’ of waqfat (passing-away in the essence). In the present case the author is referring to contemplation of the Self-subsistence.”
“He means that the basic understanding of being close to God is that when you look at anything, whether it's with your senses, your mind, or in some other way, you should be aware that you’re seeing God more clearly than you see that thing. There are different levels to this idea. Some mystics claim they can't see anything without first seeing God in front of it. Others might say they see God after it or with it, or that they see nothing but God. One Sūfī mentioned, ‘I went on pilgrimage and saw the Kaʿba, but not the Lord of the Kaʿba.’ This reflects a perspective that is limited. He then added, ‘I went on pilgrimage again, and I saw both the Kaʿba and the Lord of the Kaʿba.’ This represents a deeper understanding of the Self-subsistence through which everything exists, meaning he realized the Kaʿba's existence is through the Lord of the Kaʿba. Finally, he said, ‘I went on pilgrimage a third time, and I saw the Lord of the Kaʿba, but not the Kaʿba.’ This illustrates the ‘station’ of waqfat (transcendence in essence). Here, the author is discussing the contemplation of the Self-subsistence.”
So much concerning the theory of illumination. But, as Mephistopheles says, “grau ist alle Theorie”; and though to most of us the living experience is denied, we can hear its loudest echoes and feel its warmest afterglow in the poetry which it has created. Let me translate part of a Persian ode by the dervish-poet, Bābā Kūhī of Shīrāz, who died in 1050 A.D.[p. 59]
So much for the theory of enlightenment. But, as Mephistopheles says, “gray is all theory”; and even though most of us are denied the actual experience, we can still hear its loudest echoes and feel its warmest afterglow in the poetry it has inspired. Let me share part of a Persian ode by the dervish-poet, Bābā Kūhī of Shīrāz, who died in 1050 A.D. [p. 59]
The whole of Sūfism rests on the belief that when the individual self is lost, the Universal Self is found, or, in religious language, that ecstasy affords the only means by which the soul can directly communicate and become united with God. Asceticism, purification, love, gnosis, saintship—all the leading ideas of Sūfism—are developed from this cardinal principle.
The essence of Sufism is based on the idea that when we lose our individual selves, we discover the Universal Self. In simpler terms, it means that experiencing ecstasy is the only way the soul can directly connect with and unite with God. Asceticism, purification, love, knowledge, and saintliness—these key concepts of Sufism all stem from this fundamental principle.
Among the metaphorical terms commonly employed by the Sūfīs as, more or less, equivalent to ‘ecstasy’ are fanā (passing-away), wajd (feeling), samāʿ (hearing), dhawq (taste), shirb (drinking), ghaybat (absence from self), jadhbat (attraction), sukr (intoxication), and hāl (emotion). It would be tedious and not, I think, specially instructive[p. 60] to examine in detail the definitions of those terms and of many others akin to them which occur in Sūfī text-books. We are not brought appreciably nearer to understanding the nature of ecstasy when it is described as “a divine mystery which God communicates to true believers who behold Him with the eye of certainty,” or as “a flame which moves in the ground of the soul and is produced by love-desire.” The Mohammedan theory of ecstasy, however, can hardly be discussed without reference to two of the above-mentioned technical expressions, namely, fanā and samāʿ.
Among the metaphorical terms often used by Sūfīs that are roughly equivalent to 'ecstasy' are fanā (passing away), wajd (feeling), samāʿ (hearing), dhawq (taste), shirb (drinking), ghaybat (absence from self), jadhbat (attraction), sukr (intoxication), and hāl (emotion). It would be tedious and not particularly helpful[p. 60] to go into detail about the definitions of these terms and many others like them found in Sūfī textbooks. We don’t gain much understanding of the nature of ecstasy when it’s described as “a divine mystery that God reveals to true believers who see Him with the eye of certainty,” or as “a flame that moves in the core of the soul and is ignited by love-desire.” However, the Muslim theory of ecstasy can hardly be discussed without mentioning two of the terms mentioned above, specifically, fanā and samāʿ.
As I have remarked in the Introduction (pp. 17-19), the term fanā includes different stages, aspects, and meanings. These may be summarised as follows:
As I mentioned in the Introduction (pp. 17-19), the term fanā covers various stages, aspects, and meanings. These can be summarized as follows:
1. A moral transformation of the soul through the extinction of all its passions and desires.
1. A moral change of the soul through the elimination of all its passions and desires.
2. A mental abstraction or passing-away of the mind from all objects of perception, thoughts, actions, and feelings through its concentration upon the thought of God. Here the thought of God signifies contemplation of the divine attributes.
2. A mental abstraction or withdrawal of the mind from all objects of perception, thoughts, actions, and feelings through its focus on the thought of God. Here, the thought of God means reflecting on the divine attributes.
3. The cessation of all conscious thought. The highest stage of fanā is reached when even the consciousness of having attained fanā disappears. This is what the Sūfīs call ‘the passing-away of passing-away’[p. 61] (fanā al-fanā). The mystic is now rapt in contemplation of the divine essence.
3. The end of all conscious thought. The highest level of fanā is achieved when even the awareness of having reached fanā vanishes. This is what the Sūfīs refer to as ‘the passing-away of passing-away’[p. 61] (fanā al-fanā). The mystic is now absorbed in contemplation of the divine essence.
The final stage of fanā, the complete passing-away from self, forms the prelude to baqā, ‘continuance’ or ‘abiding’ in God, and will be treated with greater fullness in Chapter VI.
The final stage of fanā, the complete letting go of self, leads into baqā, ‘continuance’ or ‘abiding’ in God, which will be discussed in more detail in Chapter VI.
The first stage closely resembles the Buddhistic Nirvāṇa. It is a ‘passing-away’ of evil qualities and states of mind, which involves the simultaneous ‘continuance’ of good qualities and states of mind. This is necessarily an ecstatic process, inasmuch as all the attributes of ‘self’ are evil in relation to God. No one can make himself perfectly moral, i.e. perfectly ‘selfless.’ This must be done for him, through ‘a flash of the divine beauty’ in his heart.
The first stage is very similar to the Buddhistic Nirvāṇa. It involves a ‘passing away’ of negative qualities and mindsets, while simultaneously maintaining positive qualities and states of mind. This is inherently an ecstatic process, since all aspects of the ‘self’ are seen as negative in relation to God. No one can achieve perfect morality, i.e. perfect ‘selflessness,’ on their own. This needs to happen for them through ‘a flash of divine beauty’ in their heart.
While the first stage refers to the moral ‘self,’ the second refers to the percipient and intellectual ‘self.’ Using the classification generally adopted by Christian mystics, we may regard the former as the consummation of the Purgative Life, and the latter as the goal of the Illuminative Life. The third and last stage constitutes the highest level of the Contemplative Life.
While the first stage refers to the moral 'self,' the second refers to the perceiving and intellectual 'self.' Using the classification commonly accepted by Christian mystics, we can see the former as the peak of the Purgative Life, and the latter as the aim of the Illuminative Life. The third and final stage represents the highest level of the Contemplative Life.
Often, though not invariably, fanā is accompanied by loss of sensation. Sarī al-Saqatī, a famous Sūfī of the third century, expressed the opinion that if a man in this state were struck on the face with a sword, he would not feel the blow. Abu ’l-Khayr[p. 62] al-Aqtaʿ had a gangrene in his foot. The physicians declared that his foot must be amputated, but he would not allow this to be done. His disciples said, “Cut it off while he is praying, for he is then unconscious.” The physicians acted on their advice, and when Abu ’l-Khayr finished his prayers he found that the amputation had taken place. It is difficult to see how any one far advanced in fanā could be capable of keeping the religious law—a point on which the orthodox mystics lay great emphasis. Here the doctrine of saintship comes in. God takes care to preserve His elect from disobedience to His commands. We are told that Bāyazīd, Shiblī, and other saints were continually in a state of rapture until the hour of prayer arrived; then they returned to consciousness, and after performing their prayers became enraptured again.
Often, though not always, fanā is accompanied by a loss of sensation. Sarī al-Saqatī, a well-known Sūfī from the third century, believed that if someone in this state were struck on the face with a sword, they wouldn’t feel it. Abu ’l-Khayr al-Aqtaʿ had gangrene in his foot. The doctors said he needed to have it amputated, but he refused to let them do it. His disciples suggested, “Cut it off while he’s praying, because he’s unconscious then.” The doctors followed their advice, and when Abu ’l-Khayr finished his prayers, he discovered that the amputation had already been done. It’s hard to understand how anyone deeply engaged in fanā could be expected to follow religious law—a point that orthodox mystics stress. This brings us to the idea of saintship. God ensures that His chosen ones don’t disobey His commands. We hear that Bāyazīd, Shiblī, and other saints were often in a state of ecstasy until it was time for prayer; then they would regain awareness, pray, and return to their state of rapture.
In theory, the ecstatic trance is involuntary, although certain conditions are recognised as being specially favourable to its occurrence. “It comes to a man through vision of the majesty of God and through revelation of the divine omnipotence to his heart.” Such, for instance, was the case of Abū Hamza, who, while walking in the streets of Baghdād and meditating on the nearness of God, suddenly fell into an ecstasy and went on his way, neither seeing nor hearing, until he recovered his senses and found himself in[p. 63] the desert. Trances of this kind sometimes lasted many weeks. It is recorded of Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah that he used to remain in ecstasy twenty-five days at a time, eating no food; yet he would answer questions put to him by the doctors of theology, and even in winter his shirt would be damp with sweat. But the Sūfīs soon discovered that ecstasy might be induced artificially, not only by concentration of thought, recollection (dhikr), and other innocent methods of autohypnosis, but also by music, singing, and dancing. These are included in the term samāʿ, which properly means nothing more than audition.
In theory, an ecstatic trance is involuntary, but certain conditions are recognized as particularly favorable for it to happen. “It comes to a person through a vision of God's greatness and a revelation of divine power to their heart.” For instance, there was Abū Hamza, who, while walking through the streets of Baghdad and reflecting on God's closeness, suddenly entered an ecstasy and continued on his path, neither seeing nor hearing, until he regained his senses and found himself in the desert. Such trances sometimes lasted for many weeks. It is noted that Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah would remain in ecstasy for twenty-five days at a time, eating no food; yet he would answer questions posed by theology scholars, and even in winter, his shirt would be damp with sweat. However, the Sūfīs soon discovered that ecstasy could also be induced artificially, not just through deep concentration, remembrance (dhikr), and other harmless methods of self-hypnosis, but also through music, singing, and dancing. These practices fall under the term samāʿ, which essentially means listening.
That Moslems are extraordinarily susceptible to the sweet influences of sound will not be doubted by any one who remembers how, in the Arabian Nights, heroes and heroines alike swoon upon the slightest provocation afforded by a singing-girl touching her lute and trilling a few lines of passionate verse. The fiction is true to life. When Sūfī writers discuss the analogous phenomena of ecstasy, they commonly do so in a chapter entitled ‘Concerning the Samāʿ.’ Under this heading Hujwīrī, in the final chapter of his Kashf al-Mahjūb, gives us an excellent summary of his own and other Mohammedan theories, together with numerous anecdotes of persons who were thrown into ecstasy on hearing a verse of the Koran or a heavenly voice (hātif) or poetry[p. 64] or music. Many are said to have died from the emotion thus aroused. I may add by way of explanation that, according to a well-known mystical belief, God has inspired every created thing to praise Him in its own language, so that all the sounds in the universe form, as it were, one vast choral hymn by which He glorifies Himself. Consequently those whose hearts He has opened and endowed with spiritual perception hear His voice everywhere, and ecstasy overcomes them as they listen to the rhythmic chant of the muezzin, or the street cry of the saqqā shouldering his water-skin, or, perchance, to the noise of wind or the bleating of a sheep or the piping of a bird.
That Muslims are highly receptive to the enchanting power of sound is something anyone can agree on when recalling how, in the Arabian Nights, characters often swoon at the slightest touch of a singing girl who strums her lute and sings a few lines of passionate poetry. This fiction reflects reality. When Sufi writers talk about similar experiences of ecstasy, they usually do so in a chapter titled ‘Concerning the Samāʿ.’ In this section, Hujwīrī, in the final chapter of his Kashf al-Mahjūb, provides a great overview of his own and other Islamic theories, along with many stories of individuals who were overwhelmed by ecstasy upon hearing a verse from the Quran, a heavenly voice (hātif), or poetry and music[p. 64]. Many reportedly died from the intense emotions stirred within them. Just to clarify, there is a well-known mystical belief that God has inspired every creation to praise Him in its own language, meaning that all the sounds in the universe combine to form one grand choral hymn through which He glorifies Himself. As a result, those whose hearts He has opened and gifted with spiritual insight hear His voice everywhere, and they are overtaken by ecstasy when they listen to the rhythmic call of the muezzin, or the street cry of the water seller with his water-skin, or even to the sounds of the wind, the bleat of a sheep, or the song of a bird.
Pythagoras and Plato are responsible for another theory, to which the Sūfī poets frequently allude, that music awakens in the soul a memory of celestial harmonies heard in a state of pre-existence, before the soul was separated from God. Thus Jalāluddīn Rūmī:
Pythagoras and Plato introduced another theory that the Sūfī poets often reference, suggesting that music stirs a memory in the soul of heavenly harmonies experienced before existence, when the soul was still united with God. So Jalāluddīn Rūmī:
[p. 65]
[p. 65]
The formal practice of samāʿ quickly spread amongst the Sūfīs and produced an acute cleavage of opinion, some holding it to be lawful and praiseworthy, whilst others condemned it as an abominable innovation and incitement to vice. Hujwīrī adopts the middle view expressed in a saying of Dhu ’l-Nūn the Egyptian:
The formal practice of samāʿ quickly spread among the Sūfīs and created a sharp division of opinion, with some considering it acceptable and commendable, while others condemned it as a detestable innovation and a push towards wrongdoing. Hujwīrī adopts the moderate perspective expressed in a saying of Dhu ’l-Nūn the Egyptian:
“Music is a divine influence which stirs the heart to seek God: those who listen to it spiritually attain unto God, and those who listen to it sensually fall into unbelief.”
“Music is a spiritual force that inspires the heart to seek God: those who listen to it with a spiritual mindset draw closer to God, while those who engage with it in a purely physical way drift into disbelief.”
He declares, in effect, that audition is neither good nor bad, and must be judged by its results.
He essentially says that audition isn't inherently good or bad and should be evaluated based on its outcomes.
“When an anchorite goes into a tavern, the tavern becomes his cell, but when a wine-bibber goes into a cell, that cell becomes his tavern.”
“When a hermit goes into a bar, the bar becomes his cell, but when a drunk goes into a cell, that cell becomes his bar.”
One whose heart is absorbed in the thought of God cannot be corrupted by hearing musical instruments. So with dancing.
One whose heart is focused on the thought of God cannot be corrupted by listening to musical instruments. The same goes for dancing.
“When the heart throbs and rapture grows intense, and the agitation of ecstasy is manifested and conventional forms are gone, this is not dancing nor bodily indulgence, but a dissolution of the soul.”
“When the heart races and joy intensifies, and the excitement of ecstasy shows itself and the usual boundaries disappear, this isn’t just dancing or physical pleasure, but a merging of the soul.”
Hujwīrī, however, lays down several precautionary rules for those who engage in audition, and he confesses that the public[p. 66] concerts given by dervishes are extremely demoralising. Novices, he thinks, should not be permitted to attend them. In modern times these orgiastic scenes have frequently been described by eye-witnesses. I will now translate from Jāmī’s Lives of the Saints the account of a similar performance which took place about seven hundred years ago.
Hujwīrī, however, sets down several precautionary rules for those who participate in auditions, and he admits that the public concerts put on by dervishes are very demoralizing. He believes that novices should not be allowed to attend them. In today's world, these wild scenes have often been recounted by witnesses. I will now translate from Jāmī’s Lives of the Saints the account of a similar performance that happened about seven hundred years ago.
“There was a certain dervish, a negro called Zangī Bashgirdī, who had attained to such a high degree of spirituality that the mystic dance could not be started until he came out and joined in it. One day, in the course of the samāʿ, he was seized with ecstasy, and rising into the air seated himself on a lofty arch which overlooked the dancers. In descending he leaped on to Majduddīn of Baghdād, and encircled with his legs the neck of the Sheykh, who nevertheless continued to spin round in the dance, though he was a very frail and slender man, whereas the negro was tall and heavy. When the dance was finished, Majduddīn said, ‘I did not know whether it was a negro or a sparrow on my neck.’ On getting off the Sheykh’s shoulders, the negro bit his cheek so severely that the scar remained visible ever after. Majduddīn often used to say that on the Day of Judgment he would not boast of anything[p. 67] except that he bore the mark of this negro’s teeth on his face.”
“There was a dervish named Zangī Bashgirdī, who was a black man and had reached such a high level of spirituality that the mystic dance couldn't start until he joined in. One day, during the samāʿ, he was overcome with ecstasy and floated into the air, sitting on a high arch that overlooked the dancers. When he came down, he jumped onto Majduddīn from Baghdad and wrapped his legs around the Sheykh's neck, who kept spinning in the dance despite being a very delicate and slender man, while the negro was tall and heavy. After the dance ended, Majduddīn said, ‘I couldn’t tell if it was a negro or a sparrow on my neck.’ When he got off the Sheykh’s shoulders, the negro bit his cheek so hard that the scar was visible for the rest of his life. Majduddīn would often say that on the Day of Judgment, he wouldn’t brag about anything except for the mark of this negro’s teeth on his face.”
Grotesque and ignoble features—not to speak of grosser deformities—must appear in any faithful delineation of the ecstatic life of Islam. Nothing is gained by concealing their existence or by minimising their importance. If, as Jalāluddīn Rūmī says:
Grotesque and shameful traits—not to mention more severe deformities—must be included in any honest depiction of the ecstatic life of Islam. There's no benefit in hiding their presence or downplaying their significance. If, as Jalāluddīn Rūmī says:
let us acknowledge that the transports of spiritual intoxication are not always sublime, and that human nature has a trick of avenging itself on those who would cast it off.
let's recognize that the highs of spiritual ecstasy aren't always uplifting, and that human nature has a way of getting back at those who try to escape it.
[p. 68]
[p. 68]
CHAPTER III
THE GNOSIS
The Sūfīs distinguish three organs of spiritual communication: the heart (qalb), which knows God; the spirit (rūh), which loves Him; and the inmost ground of the soul (sirr), which contemplates Him. It would take us into deep waters if we were to embark upon a discussion of these terms and their relation to each other. A few words concerning the first of the three will suffice. The qalb, though connected in some mysterious way with the physical heart, is not a thing of flesh and blood. Unlike the English ‘heart,’ its nature is rather intellectual than emotional, but whereas the intellect cannot gain real knowledge of God, the qalb is capable of knowing the essences of all things, and when illumined by faith and knowledge reflects the whole content of the divine mind; hence the Prophet said, “My earth and My heaven contain Me not, but the heart of My faithful servant containeth Me.” This revelation, however, is a comparatively rare experience.[p. 69] Normally, the heart is ‘veiled,’ blackened by sin, tarnished by sensual impressions and images, pulled to and fro between reason and passion: a battlefield on which the armies of God and the Devil contend for victory. Through one gate, the heart receives immediate knowledge of God; through another, it lets in the illusions of sense. “Here a world and there a world,” says Jalāluddīn Rūmī. “I am seated on the threshold.” Therefore man is potentially lower than the brutes and higher than the angels.
The Sufis identify three aspects of spiritual communication: the heart (qalb), which knows God; the spirit (rūh), which loves Him; and the innermost part of the soul (sirr), which contemplates Him. Delving into a discussion about these terms and how they relate to each other would lead us into complex territory. A few remarks about the first of these three will be enough. The qalb, while somehow linked to the physical heart, is not a material entity. Unlike the English word ‘heart,’ it is more aligned with intellectual understanding than with emotion. However, while the intellect cannot truly know God, the qalb can grasp the essence of all things, and when enlightened by faith and knowledge, it reflects the entirety of the divine mind. This is why the Prophet said, “My earth and My heaven contain Me not, but the heart of My faithful servant contains Me.” This revelation, though, is a relatively rare experience.[p. 69] Usually, the heart is ‘veiled,’ darkened by sin, stained by sensory experiences and imagery, caught in a struggle between reason and passion: a battleground where the forces of God and the Devil compete for dominance. Through one gateway, the heart receives immediate knowledge of God; through another, it is exposed to sensory illusions. “Here a world and there a world,” says Jalāluddīn Rūmī. “I am seated on the threshold.” Thus, humanity is both potentially lower than animals and higher than angels.
Less than the brutes, because they lack the knowledge that would enable them to rise; more than the angels, because they are not subject to passion and so cannot fall.
Less than animals, because they don’t have the knowledge to elevate themselves; more than angels, because they aren’t driven by passion and therefore can’t fall.
How shall a man know God? Not by the senses, for He is immaterial; nor by the intellect, for He is unthinkable. Logic never gets beyond the finite; philosophy sees double; book-learning fosters self-conceit and obscures the idea of the Truth with clouds of empty words. Jalāluddīn Rūmī, addressing the scholastic theologian, asks scornfully:
How can a person know God? Not through the senses, because He is beyond physical form; nor through the intellect, since He is impossible to fully grasp. Logic never surpasses the limited; philosophy complicates things; and studying books can lead to arrogance while clouding the true understanding with meaningless jargon. Jalāluddīn Rūmī, speaking to the scholarly theologian, asks mockingly:
This knowledge comes by illumination, revelation, inspiration.
This knowledge comes through insight, discovery, and creativity.
“Look in your own heart,” says the Sūfī, “for the kingdom of God is within you.” He who truly knows himself knows God, for the heart is a mirror in which every divine quality is reflected. But just as a steel mirror when coated with rust loses its power of reflexion, so the inward spiritual sense, which Sūfīs call the eye of the heart, is blind to the celestial glory until the dark obstruction of the phenomenal self, with all its sensual contaminations, has been wholly cleared away. The clearance, if it is to be done effectively, must be the work of God, though it demands a certain inward co-operation on the part of man. “Whosoever shall strive for Our sake, We will guide him into Our ways” (Kor. 29. 69). Action is false and vain, if it is thought to proceed from one’s self, but the enlightened mystic regards God as the real agent in every act, and therefore takes no credit for his good works nor desires to be recompensed for them.
“Look in your own heart,” says the Sūfī, “for the kingdom of God is within you.” Anyone who truly knows themselves knows God, because the heart is a mirror that reflects every divine quality. But just like a steel mirror covered in rust loses its ability to reflect, the inner spiritual sense, which Sūfīs call the eye of the heart, remains blind to heavenly glory until the dark barriers of the outward self, with all its sensual impurities, have been completely removed. This clearing must be done by God for it to be effective, though it requires some inner cooperation from a person. “Whoever strives for Our sake, We will guide them into Our ways” (Kor. 29. 69). Action is meaningless and empty if one thinks it comes from themselves, but the enlightened mystic sees God as the true agent in every action, and therefore doesn’t take credit for their good deeds nor seek rewards for them.
[p. 71]
[p. 71]
While ordinary knowledge is denoted by the term ʿilm, the mystic knowledge peculiar to the Sūfīs is called maʿrifat or ʿirfān. As I have indicated in the foregoing paragraphs, maʿrifat is fundamentally different from ʿilm, and a different word must be used to translate it. We need not look far for a suitable equivalent. The maʿrifat of the Sūfīs is the ‘gnosis’ of Hellenistic theosophy, i.e. direct knowledge of God based on revelation or apocalyptic vision. It is not the result of any mental process, but depends entirely on the will and favour of God, who bestows it as a gift from Himself upon those whom He has created with the capacity for receiving it. It is a light of divine grace that flashes into the heart and overwhelms every human faculty in its dazzling beams. “He who knows God is dumb.”
While ordinary knowledge is referred to as ʿilm, the mystical knowledge unique to the Sūfīs is called maʿrifat or ʿirfān. As I mentioned earlier, maʿrifat is fundamentally different from ʿilm, and we need a different word to translate it. We don't have to search far for a fitting equivalent. The maʿrifat of the Sūfīs is the ‘gnosis’ from Hellenistic theosophy, i.e. direct knowledge of God based on revelation or visionary experiences. It doesn’t come from any mental process, but rather relies entirely on God's will and favor, which He bestows as a gift to those He has created with the ability to receive it. It is a light of divine grace that shines into the heart and overwhelms every human ability with its brilliant radiance. “He who knows God is dumb.”
The relation of gnosis to positive religion is discussed in a very remarkable treatise on speculative mysticism by Niffarī, an unknown wandering dervish who died in Egypt in the latter half of the tenth century. His work, consisting of a series of revelations in which God addresses the writer and instructs him concerning the theory of gnosis, is couched in abstruse language and would scarcely be intelligible without the commentary which accompanies it; but its value as an original exposition of advanced[p. 72] Sūfism will sufficiently appear from the excerpts given in this chapter.[8]
The connection between gnosis and organized religion is explored in a remarkable essay on speculative mysticism by Niffarī, an unknown wandering dervish who passed away in Egypt in the late tenth century. His work, comprising a series of revelations where God speaks to him and teaches him about the theory of gnosis, is written in complex language and would be hard to understand without the accompanying commentary; however, its significance as an original discussion of advanced[p. 72] Sūfism becomes clear from the excerpts provided in this chapter.[8]
Those who seek God, says Niffarī, are of three kinds: firstly, the worshippers to whom God makes Himself known by means of bounty, i.e. they worship Him in the hope of winning Paradise or some spiritual recompense such as dreams and miracles; secondly, the philosophers and scholastic theologians, to whom God makes Himself known by means of glory, i.e. they can never find the glorious God whom they seek, wherefore they assert that His essence is unknowable, saying, “We know that we know Him not, and that is our knowledge”; thirdly, the gnostics, to whom God makes Himself known by means of ecstasy, i.e. they are possessed and controlled by a rapture that deprives them of the consciousness of individual existence.
Those who seek God, says Niffarī, can be categorized into three types: firstly, the worshippers who come to know God through His generosity, i.e. they worship Him with the hope of gaining Paradise or some spiritual rewards like visions and miracles; secondly, the philosophers and theological scholars, who recognize God through His glory, i.e. they can never truly find the glorious God they are looking for, which leads them to claim that His essence is beyond understanding, stating, “We know that we do not know Him, and that is our knowledge”; thirdly, the gnostics, who come to know God through ecstatic experiences, i.e. they are overwhelmed by a state of rapture that makes them lose awareness of their individual existence.
Niffarī bids the gnostic perform only such acts of worship as are in accordance with his vision of God, though in so doing he will necessarily disobey the religious law which was made for the vulgar. His inward feeling must decide how far the external forms of religion are good for him.
Niffarī encourages the gnostic to engage only in acts of worship that align with his understanding of God, even though this will mean going against the religious laws created for the general public. His inner feelings should determine how beneficial the outward practices of religion are for him.
“God said to me, Ask Me and say, ‘O Lord, how shall I cleave to Thee, so that when my day (of judgment)[p. 73] comes, Thou wilt not punish me nor avert Thy face from me?’ Then I will answer thee and say, ‘Cleave in thy outward theory and practice to the Sunna (the rule of the Prophet), and cleave in thy inward feeling to the gnosis which I have given thee; and know that when I make Myself known to thee, I will not accept from thee anything of the Sunna but what My gnosis brings to thee, because thou art one of those to whom I speak: thou hearest Me and knowest that thou hearest Me, and thou seest that I am the source of all things.’”
“God said to me, Ask Me and say, ‘O Lord, how can I connect with You, so that when my day of judgment comes, You won’t punish me or turn away from me?’ Then I will answer you and say, ‘Follow the outward practices and teachings of the Prophet, and focus your inner feelings on the understanding I’ve given you; and know that when I reveal Myself to you, I will only accept from you what My understanding guides you to, because you are one of those I speak to: you hear Me and know that you hear Me, and you see that I am the source of all things.’”
The commentator observes that the Sunna, being general in scope, makes no distinction between individuals, e.g. seekers of Paradise and seekers of God, but that in reality it contains exactly what each person requires. The portion specially appropriate in every case is discerned either by means of gnosis, which God communicates to the heart, or by means of guidance imparted by a spiritual director.
The commentator notes that the Sunna, being broad in its reach, doesn’t differentiate between individuals, e.g. those seeking Paradise and those seeking God, but in reality, it offers exactly what each person needs. The specific portion that fits each case is recognized either through insight that God provides to the heart or through guidance given by a spiritual mentor.
“And He said to me, ‘My exoteric revelation does not support My esoteric revelation.’”
“And He said to me, ‘My external revelation doesn't support My internal revelation.’”
This means that the gnostic need not be dismayed if his inner experience conflicts with the religious law. The contradiction is only apparent. Religion addresses itself[p. 74] to the common herd of men who are veiled by their minds, by logic, tradition, and so on; whereas gnosis belongs to the elect, whose bodies and spirits are bathed in the eternal Light. Religion sees things from the aspect of plurality, but gnosis regards the all-embracing Unity. Hence the same act is good in religion, but evil in gnosis—a truth which is briefly stated thus:
This means that a gnostic doesn't need to worry if their inner experience goes against religious law. The contradiction is only on the surface. Religion speaks to the general public, who are clouded by their thoughts, logic, and traditions, while gnosis is meant for the chosen few, whose bodies and spirits are illuminated by eternal Light. Religion views things from a perspective of many, but gnosis sees the all-encompassing Unity. Therefore, the same action can be considered good in religion but bad in gnosis—a truth that can be summarized like this:
“The good deeds of the pious are the ill deeds of the favourites of God.”
“The good actions of the righteous are the wrongdoings of God’s chosen ones.”
Although works of devotion are not incompatible with gnosis, no one who connects them in the slightest degree with himself is a gnostic. This is the theme of the following allegory. Niffarī seldom writes so lucidly as he does here, yet I fancy that few of my readers will find the explanations printed within square brackets altogether superfluous.
Although works of devotion aren't opposed to gnosis, anyone who links them even slightly to their personal experience isn't a gnostic. This is the theme of the following allegory. Niffarī rarely writes as clearly as he does here, but I suspect that few of my readers will find the explanations enclosed in square brackets entirely unnecessary.
The Revelation of the Ocean
“God bade me behold the Sea, and I saw the ships sinking and the planks floating; then the planks too were submerged.”
“God told me to look at the Sea, and I saw the ships sinking and the boards floating; then the boards also went under.”
[The Sea denotes the spiritual experiences through which the mystic passes in his journey to God. The point at issue is this: whether he should prefer the religious law or disinterested[p. 75] love. Here he is warned not to rely on his good works, which are no better than sinking ships and will never bring him safely to port. No; if he would attain to God, he must rely on God alone. If he does not rely entirely on God, but lets himself trust ever so little in anything else, he is still clinging to a plank. Though his trust in God is greater than before, it is not yet complete.]
[The Sea represents the spiritual experiences that the mystic goes through on his journey to God. The key question is this: should he prioritize religious law or selfless love? He is warned not to depend on his good deeds, which are as useless as sinking ships and will never get him to safety. No; if he wants to reach God, he must depend solely on God. If he doesn't completely rely on God, but puts even a little bit of trust in anything else, he is still holding onto a piece of driftwood. Even if his trust in God has grown, it is still not total.]
“And He said to me, ‘Those who voyage are not saved.’”
“And He said to me, ‘Those who travel are not saved.’”
[The voyager uses the ship as a means of crossing the sea: therefore he relies, not on the First Cause, but on secondary causes.]
[The traveler uses the ship to cross the sea: therefore, he relies not on the First Cause, but on secondary causes.]
“And He said to me, ‘Those who instead of voyaging cast themselves into the Sea take a risk.’”
“And He said to me, ‘Those who throw themselves into the Sea instead of going on a journey are taking a risk.’”
[To abandon all secondary causes is like plunging in the sea. The mystic who makes this venture is in jeopardy, for two reasons: he may regard himself, not God, as initiating and carrying out the action of abandonment,—and one who renounces a thing through ‘self’ is in worse case than if he had not renounced it,—or he may abandon secondary causes (good works, hope of Paradise, etc.), not for God’s sake, but from sheer indifference and lack of spiritual feeling.]
[Abandoning all secondary causes is like diving into the ocean. The mystic who takes this leap is at risk for two reasons: they might see themselves, rather than God, as the one initiating and carrying out the act of letting go—and someone who gives up something for their own sake is in a worse situation than if they hadn’t given it up at all—or they might abandon secondary causes (like good deeds, hope for Paradise, etc.) not for the sake of God, but out of pure indifference and a lack of spiritual connection.]
[p. 76]
[p. 76]
“And He said to me, ‘Those who voyage and take no risk shall perish.’”
“And He said to me, ‘Those who travel and take no risks will perish.’”
[Notwithstanding the dangers referred to, he must make God his sole object or fail.]
[Despite the dangers mentioned, he must make God his only focus or he will fail.]
“And He said to me, ‘In taking the risk there is a part of salvation.’”
“And He said to me, ‘By taking the risk, you contribute to your salvation.’”
[Only a part of salvation, because perfect selflessness has not yet been attained. The whole of salvation consists in the effacement of all secondary causes, all phenomena, through the rapture which results from vision of God. But this is gnosis, and the present revelation is addressed to mystics of a lower grade. The gnostic takes no risk, for he has nothing to lose.]
[Only a part of salvation because perfect selflessness hasn't been achieved yet. True salvation is about eliminating all secondary causes and phenomena through the joy that comes from seeing God. But this is deeper knowledge, and the current revelation is meant for mystics of a lower level. The gnostic takes no risks since they have nothing to lose.]
“And the wave came and lifted those beneath it and overran the shore.”
“And the wave came and swept up those caught in it and flooded the shore.”
[Those beneath the wave are they who voyage in ships and consequently suffer shipwreck. Their reliance on secondary causes casts them ashore, i.e. brings them back to the world of phenomena whereby they are veiled from God.]
[Those caught in the wave are the ones who travel by ship and as a result experience shipwreck. Their dependence on external factors washes them ashore, i.e. brings them back to the realm of appearances, where they are hidden from God.]
“And He said to me, ‘The surface of the Sea is a gleam that cannot be reached.’”
“And He said to me, ‘The surface of the Sea is a shine that can't be reached.’”
[Any one who depends on external rites of worship to lead him to God is following a will-o’-the-wisp.]
[Anyone who relies on external rituals of worship to connect with God is chasing a will-o’-the-wisp.]
[p. 77]
[p. 77]
“And its bottom is a darkness impenetrable.”
“And its bottom is an impenetrable darkness.”
[To discard positive religion, root and branch, is to wander in a pathless maze.]
[To completely reject positive religion is to get lost in a confusing and aimless journey.]
“And between the two are fishes which are to be feared.”
“And between the two are fish that should be feared.”
[He refers to the middle way between pure exotericism and pure esotericism. The ‘fishes’ are its perils and obstacles.]
[He talks about the middle ground between complete exotericism and complete esotericism. The 'fishes' represent its dangers and challenges.]
“Do not voyage on the Sea, lest I cause thee to be veiled by the vehicle.”
“Don’t sail on the Sea, or I’ll make you hidden by the vehicle.”
[The ‘vehicle’ signifies the ‘ship,’ i.e. reliance on something other than God.]
[The ‘vehicle’ means the ‘ship,’ i.e. depending on something other than God.]
“And do not cast thyself into the Sea, lest I cause thee to be veiled by thy casting thyself.”
“And don’t throw yourself into the sea, or I might end up hiding you by your own doing.”
[Whoever regards any act as his own act and attributes it to himself is far from God.]
[Whoever thinks any action is solely their own and takes personal credit for it is far from God.]
“And He said to me, ‘In the Sea are boundaries: which of them will bear thee on?’”
“And He said to me, ‘In the Sea are boundaries: which of them will carry you on?’”
[The ‘boundaries’ are the various degrees of spiritual experience. The mystic ought not to rely on any of these, for they are all imperfect.]
[The ‘boundaries’ are the different levels of spiritual experience. The mystic shouldn't depend on any of these, as they are all flawed.]
“And He said to me, ‘If thou givest thyself to the Sea and sinkest therein, thou wilt fall a prey to one of its beasts.’”
“And He said to me, ‘If you give yourself to the Sea and sink in it, you will become a prey to one of its creatures.’”
[p. 78]
[p. 78]
[If the mystic either relies on secondary causes or abandons them by his own act, he will go astray.]
[If the mystic either depends on external factors or rejects them by his own choice, he will lose his way.]
“And He said to me, ‘I deceive thee if I direct thee to aught save Myself.’”
“And He said to me, ‘I would be misleading you if I led you to anything other than Myself.’”
[If the mystic’s inward voice bids him turn to anything except God, it deceives him.]
[If the mystic’s inner voice tells him to turn to anything but God, it misleads him.]
“And He said to me, ‘If thou perishest for the sake of other than Me, thou wilt belong to that for which thou hast perished.’
“And He said to me, ‘If you perish for the sake of anything other than Me, you will belong to that for which you have perished.’”
“And He said to me, ‘This world belongs to him whom I have turned away from it and from whom I have turned it away; and the next world belongs to him towards whom I have brought it and whom I have brought towards Myself.’”
“And He said to me, ‘This world belongs to the one I have rejected and who I have separated from it; and the next world belongs to him towards whom I have brought it and the one I have drawn closer to Myself.’”
[He means to say that everlasting joy is the portion of those whose hearts are turned away from this world and who have no worldly possessions. They really enjoy this world, because it cannot separate them from God. Similarly, the true owners of the next world are those who do not seek it, inasmuch as it is not the real object of their desire, but contemplate God alone.]
[He means to say that lasting joy belongs to those whose hearts are turned away from this world and who have no material possessions. They truly appreciate this life because it cannot drive a wedge between them and God. Likewise, the true inheritors of the next world are those who don’t chase after it, since it isn't the real focus of their desire; they only seek to contemplate God.]
The gnostic descries the element of reality in positive religion, but his gnosis is not[p. 79] derived from religion or from any sort of human knowledge: it is properly concerned with the divine attributes, and God Himself reveals the knowledge of these to His saints who contemplate Him. Dhu ’l-Nūn of Egypt, whose mystical speculations mark him out as the father of Moslem theosophy, said that gnostics are not themselves, and do not subsist through themselves, but so far as they subsist, they subsist through God.
The gnostic recognizes the element of reality in positive religion, but their understanding isn't derived from religion or any human knowledge: it focuses on divine attributes, and God Himself reveals this knowledge to His saints who meditate on Him. Dhu 'l-Nūn of Egypt, whose mystical ideas distinguish him as the father of Muslim theosophy, said that gnostics do not exist on their own and do not sustain themselves; rather, as far as they exist, they exist through God.
“They move as God causes them to move, and their words are the words of God which roll upon their tongues, and their sight is the sight of God which has entered their eyes.”
“They move as God directs them, and their words are God’s words that flow from their lips, and their sight is God’s sight that has filled their eyes.”
The gnostic contemplates the attributes of God, not His essence, for even in gnosis a small trace of duality remains: this disappears only in fanā al-fanā, the total passing-away in the undifferentiated Godhead. The cardinal attribute of God is unity, and the divine unity is the first and last principle of gnosis.[9]
The gnostic reflects on the qualities of God, rather than His essence, because even in gnosis there’s a hint of duality that only vanishes in fanā al-fanā, which is the complete merging into the undifferentiated divine source. The key attribute of God is unity, and this divine unity is the foundational principle of gnosis.[9]
Both Moslem and Sūfī declare that God is One, but the statement bears a different meaning in each instance. The Moslem means that God is unique in His essence, qualities, and acts; that He is absolutely unlike all other beings. The Sūfī means[p. 80] that God is the One Real Being which underlies all phenomena. This principle is carried to its extreme consequences, as we shall see. If nothing except God exists, then the whole universe, including man, is essentially one with God, whether it is regarded as an emanation which proceeds from Him, without impairing His unity, like sunbeams from the sun, or whether it is conceived as a mirror in which the divine attributes are reflected. But surely a God who is all in all can have no reason for thus revealing Himself: why should the One pass over into the Many? The Sūfīs answer—a philosopher would say that they evade the difficulty—by quoting the famous Tradition: “I was a hidden treasure and I desired to be known; therefore I created the creation in order that I might be known.” In other words, God is the eternal Beauty, and it lies in the nature of beauty to desire love. The mystic poets have described the self-manifestation of the One with a profusion of splendid imagery. Jāmī says, for example:
Both Muslims and Sufis assert that God is One, but this statement carries different meanings for each. The Muslim believes that God is unique in His essence, qualities, and actions; that He is completely different from all other beings. The Sufi believes that God is the One Real Being that underlies all phenomena. This idea is pushed to its limits, as we will see. If nothing exists except God, then the entire universe, including humanity, is essentially one with God, whether seen as an emanation flowing from Him without disrupting His unity, like rays of sunlight from the sun, or viewed as a mirror reflecting divine attributes. But a God who is everything surely has no reason to reveal Himself this way: why would the One manifest as the Many? The Sufis address this—a philosopher might say they sidestep the issue—by referencing the famous Tradition: “I was a hidden treasure and I wanted to be known; therefore I created creation so that I might be known.” In other words, God embodies eternal Beauty, and it’s in the nature of beauty to seek love. Mystic poets have described the self-manifestation of the One with a wealth of beautiful imagery. Jāmī, for instance, says:
In another work Jāmī sets forth the relation of God to the world more philosophically, as follows:
In another work, Jāmī discusses the relationship between God and the world in a more philosophical way, as follows:
“The unique Substance, viewed as Absolute and void of all phenomena, all limitations and all multiplicity, is the Real (al-Haqq). On the other hand, viewed in His aspect of multiplicity and[p. 82] plurality, under which He displays Himself when clothed with phenomena, He is the whole created universe. Therefore the universe is the outward visible expression of the Real, and the Real is the inner unseen reality of the universe. The universe before it was evolved to outward view was identical with the Real; and the Real after this evolution is identical with the universe.”
“The unique Substance, seen as Absolute and free from all phenomena, limitations, and multiplicity, is the Real (al-Haqq). On the other hand, when viewed in terms of multiplicity and variety, as it appears when manifested through phenomena, it represents the entire created universe. Therefore, the universe is the outer visible expression of the Real, and the Real is the inner unseen reality of the universe. Before the universe was formed into visible existence, it was the same as the Real; and after this formation, the Real is the same as the universe.”
Phenomena, as such, are not-being and only derive a contingent existence from the qualities of Absolute Being by which they are irradiated. The sensible world resembles the fiery circle made by a single spark whirling round rapidly.
Phenomena, as they are, do not truly exist and only gain a temporary existence from the qualities of Absolute Being that shine upon them. The material world is like the fiery circle created by a single spark spinning around quickly.
Man is the crown and final cause of the universe. Though last in the order of creation he is first in the process of divine thought, for the essential part of him is the primal Intelligence or universal Reason which emanates immediately from the Godhead. This corresponds to the Logos—the animating principle of all things—and is identified with the Prophet Mohammed. An interesting parallel might be drawn here between the Christian and Sūfī doctrines. The same expressions are applied to the founder of Islam which are used by St. John, St. Paul, and later mystical theologians concerning Christ. Thus, Mohammed is called the Light of God, he is said to have[p. 83] existed before the creation of the world, he is adored as the source of all life, actual and possible, he is the Perfect Man in whom all the divine attributes are manifested, and a Sūfī tradition ascribes to him the saying “He that hath seen me hath seen Allah.” In the Moslem scheme, however, the Logos doctrine occupies a subordinate place, as it obviously must when the whole duty of man is believed to consist in realising the unity of God. The most distinctive feature of Oriental as opposed to European mysticism is its profound consciousness of an omnipresent, all-pervading unity in which every vestige of individuality is swallowed up. Not to become like God or personally to participate in the divine nature is the Sūfī’s aim, but to escape from the bondage of his unreal selfhood and thereby to be reunited with the One infinite Being.
Man is the peak and ultimate purpose of the universe. Although he is last in the order of creation, he is first in the divine thought process, as his essential nature is the primal Intelligence or universal Reason that flows directly from the Godhead. This aligns with the Logos—the vital principle of all things—and is equated with the Prophet Mohammed. An interesting comparison can be made here between Christian and Sūfī beliefs. The same terms used to describe the founder of Islam are found in the writings of St. John, St. Paul, and later mystical theologians regarding Christ. Thus, Mohammed is referred to as the Light of God, is believed to have existed before the creation of the world, is worshiped as the source of all life, both actual and potential, is seen as the Perfect Man in whom all divine qualities are expressed, and there is a Sūfī saying that “He that hath seen me hath seen Allah.” However, in the Muslim perspective, the Logos doctrine holds a secondary position, as it must when the primary role of man is thought to be realizing the unity of God. The most distinctive characteristic of Oriental mysticism compared to European mysticism is its deep awareness of an all-encompassing unity in which every trace of individuality is absorbed. The Sūfī's goal is not to become like God or personally partake in the divine nature, but to break free from the confines of his false self and thus be reunited with the One infinite Being.
According to Jāmī, Unification consists in making the heart single—that is, in purifying and divesting it of attachment to aught except God, both in respect of desire and will and also as regards knowledge and gnosis. The mystic’s desire and will should be severed from all things which are desired and willed; all objects of knowledge and understanding should be removed from his intellectual vision. His thoughts should be directed solely towards God, he should not be conscious of anything besides.
According to Jāmī, Unification involves focusing the heart—meaning, it’s about purifying it and freeing it from any attachment except to God, in terms of both desire and intention, as well as knowledge and awareness. A mystic's desires and intentions should be disconnected from everything that is sought after; all subjects of knowledge and understanding should be cleared from their mind. Their thoughts should be directed only towards God, and they should be unaware of anything else.
[p. 84]
[p. 84]
So long as he is a captive in the snare of passion and lust, it is hard for him to maintain this relation to God, but when the subtle influence of that attraction becomes manifest in him, expelling preoccupation with objects of sense and cognition from his inward being, delight in that divine communion prevails over bodily pleasures and spiritual joys; the painful task of self-mortification is ended, and the sweetness of contemplation enravishes his soul.
As long as he is trapped in the grip of passion and desire, it's difficult for him to keep his relationship with God. But when the subtle pull of that attraction reveals itself within him, pushing aside distractions from his senses and thoughts, the joy of that divine connection takes over his physical pleasures and spiritual happiness; the difficult work of self-denial is over, and the bliss of contemplation captivates his soul.
When the sincere aspirant perceives in himself the beginning of this attraction, which is delight in the recollection of God, let him fix his whole mind on fostering and strengthening it, let him keep himself aloof from whatsoever is incompatible with it, and deem that even though he were to devote an eternity to cultivating that communion, he would have done nothing and would not have discharged his duty as he ought.
When a genuine seeker notices within themselves the start of this attraction, which is the joy of remembering God, they should focus entirely on nurturing and enhancing it. They should distance themselves from anything that contradicts it and believe that even if they spent eternity developing that connection, it still wouldn’t be enough and they wouldn’t have fulfilled their duty as they should.
It is an axiom of the Sūfīs that what is not in a man he cannot know. The gnostic—Man par excellence—could not know God and all the mysteries of the universe, unless he found them in himself. He is the microcosm,[p. 85] ‘a copy made in the image of God,’ ‘the eye of the world whereby God sees His own works.’ In knowing himself as he really is, he knows God, and he knows himself through God, who is nearer to everything than its knowledge of itself. Knowledge of God precedes, and is the cause of, self-knowledge.
It's a fundamental belief among Sūfīs that a person can only know what is already within them. The gnostic—truly the ultimate seeker—cannot understand God or the mysteries of the universe unless he discovers them within himself. He is the microcosm, [p. 85] ‘a reflection created in God's image,’ ‘the eye of the world through which God observes His own creations.’ By truly understanding himself, he gains knowledge of God, and he recognizes himself through God, who is closer to everything than it is to its own understanding. Knowing God comes before self-knowledge and is the source of it.
Gnosis, then, is unification, realisation of the fact that the appearance of ‘otherness’ beside Oneness is a false and deluding dream. Gnosis lays this spectre, which haunts unenlightened men all their lives; which rises, like a wall of utter darkness, between them and God. Gnosis proclaims that ‘I’ is a figure of speech, and that one cannot truly refer any will, feeling, thought, or action to one’s self.
Gnosis, then, is about unification, realizing that the notion of ‘otherness’ alongside Oneness is an illusion and a misleading dream. Gnosis confronts this shadow that torments unenlightened people throughout their lives; it rises like a wall of total darkness, separating them from God. Gnosis asserts that ‘I’ is just a way of speaking and that no will, feeling, thought, or action can genuinely be attributed to one’s self.
Niffarī heard the divine voice saying to him:
Niffarī heard the divine voice speaking to him:
“When thou regardest thyself as existent and dost not regard Me as the Cause of thy existence, I veil My face and thine own face appears to thee. Therefore consider what is displayed to thee, and what is hidden from thee!”
“When you see yourself as existing and do not recognize Me as the Cause of your existence, I hide My face and your own face appears to you. So, reflect on what is shown to you and what is kept from you!”
[If a man regards himself as existing through God, that which is of God in him predominates over the phenomenal element and makes it pass away, so that he sees nothing but God. If, on the[p. 86] contrary, he regards himself as having an independent existence, his unreal egoism is displayed to him and the reality of God becomes hidden from him.]
[If a person sees their existence as coming from God, then what is divine within them stands out over the worldly aspects, causing those to fade away, so they see nothing but God. On the[p. 86] other hand, if they believe they exist independently, their false sense of self is revealed, and the true nature of God becomes obscured.]
“Regard neither My displaying nor that which is displayed, else thou wilt laugh and weep; and when thou laughest and weepest, thou art thine, not Mine.”
“Don’t focus on how I present myself or what’s being shown, or you’ll end up both laughing and crying; and when you laugh and cry, you’re in your own space, not mine.”
[He who regards the act of divine revelation is guilty of polytheism, since revelation involves both a revealing subject and a revealed object; and he who regards the revealed object which is part of the created universe, regards something other than God. Laughter signifies joy for what you have gained, and weeping denotes grief for what you have lost. Both are selfish actions. The gnostic neither laughs nor weeps.]
[Anyone who sees divine revelation as a multiple entity is committing polytheism, because revelation includes both a revealing subject and what is revealed; and anyone who views the revealed object, which is part of the created universe, is considering something other than God. Laughter represents joy for what you have gained, while weeping represents sorrow for what you have lost. Both are self-centered actions. The gnostic neither laughs nor weeps.]
“If thou dost not put behind thee all that I have displayed and am displaying, thou wilt not prosper; and unless thou prosper, thou wilt not become concentrated upon Me.”
“If you don't leave behind everything I have shown and am showing you, you won't succeed; and unless you succeed, you won't be able to focus on Me.”
[Prosperity is true belief in God, which requires complete abstraction from created things.]
[Prosperity is genuine faith in God, which demands total detachment from created things.]
Logically, these doctrines annul every moral and religious law. In the gnostic’s vision there are no divine rewards and punishments, no human standards of right[p. 87] and wrong. For him, the written word of God has been abrogated by a direct and intimate revelation.
Logically, these beliefs invalidate every moral and religious law. In the gnostic’s perspective, there are no divine rewards or punishments, nor any human standards of right[p. 87] and wrong. For him, the written word of God has been replaced by a direct and personal revelation.
“I do not say,” exclaimed Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī, “that Paradise and Hell are non-existent, but I say that they are nothing to me, because God created them both, and there is no room for any created object in the place where I am.”
“I’m not saying,” exclaimed Abu’l-Hasan Khurqānī, “that Paradise and Hell don’t exist, but I’m saying they mean nothing to me, because God created both, and there’s no space for anything created where I am.”
From this standpoint all types of religion are equal, and Islam is no better than idolatry. It does not matter what creed a man professes or what rites he performs.
From this perspective, all religions are equal, and Islam is no better than idolatry. It doesn't matter what belief someone follows or what rituals they practice.
Amidst all the variety of creeds and worshippers the gnostic sees but one real object of worship.
Amid all the different beliefs and followers, the gnostic sees only one true object of worship.
“Those who adore God in the sun” (says Ibn al-ʿArabī) “behold the sun, and those who adore Him in living things see a living thing, and those who adore Him in lifeless things see a lifeless thing, and those who adore Him as a Being unique and unparalleled see that which has no like. Do not attach yourself” (he continues) “to any particular creed exclusively, so that you disbelieve in all the rest; otherwise,[p. 88] you will lose much good, nay, you will fail to recognise the real truth of the matter. God, the omnipresent and omnipotent, is not limited by any one creed, for He says (Kor. 2. 109), ‘Wheresoever ye turn, there is the face of Allah.’ Every one praises what he believes; his god is his own creature, and in praising it he praises himself. Consequently he blames the beliefs of others, which he would not do if he were just, but his dislike is based on ignorance. If he knew Junayd’s saying, ‘The water takes its colour from the vessel containing it,’ he would not interfere with other men’s beliefs, but would perceive God in every form of belief.”
“Those who worship God in the sun” (says Ibn al-ʿArabī) “see the sun, and those who worship Him in living things see a living thing, and those who worship Him in lifeless things see a lifeless thing, and those who worship Him as a unique and unmatched Being see what has no equal. Don’t attach yourself” (he continues) “to any one belief exclusively, so that you disbelieve in all the others; otherwise, [p. 88] you will miss out on a lot of good, and you will fail to understand the real truth of the matter. God, who is everywhere and all-powerful, isn’t limited by any one belief, for He says (Kor. 2. 109), ‘Wherever you turn, there is the face of Allah.’ Everyone praises what they believe; their god is their own creation, and in praising it, they praise themselves. As a result, they criticize the beliefs of others, which they wouldn’t do if they were fair, but their dislike comes from ignorance. If they understood Junayd’s saying, ‘The water takes its color from the vessel containing it,’ they wouldn’t interfere with others’ beliefs but would recognize God in every form of belief.”
And Hafiz sings, more in the spirit of the freethinker, perhaps, than of the mystic:
And Hafiz sings, maybe more in the spirit of a free thinker than of a mystic:
Sūfism may join hands with freethought—it has often done so—but hardly ever with sectarianism. This explains why the vast[p. 89] majority of Sūfīs have been, at least nominally, attached to the catholic body of the Moslem community. ʿAbdallah Ansārī declared that of two thousand Sūfī Sheykhs with whom he was acquainted only two were Shīʿites. A certain man who was a descendant of the Caliph ʿAlī, and a fanatical Shīʿite, tells the following story:
Sufism can work together with free thought—it often has—but rarely with sectarianism. This is why the vast majority of Sufis have been, at least nominally, part of the broader Muslim community. Abdallah Ansari stated that out of two thousand Sufi Sheikhs he knew, only two were Shia. One man, who was a descendant of Caliph Ali and a devoted Shia, shares the following story:
“For five years,” he said, “my father sent me daily to a spiritual director. I learned one useful lesson from him: he told me that I should never know anything at all about Sūfism until I got completely rid of the pride which I felt on account of my lineage.”
“For five years,” he said, “my father sent me to a spiritual director every day. I learned one important lesson from him: he told me that I shouldn’t know anything about Sūfism until I completely let go of the pride I felt because of my background.”
Superficial observers have described Bābism as an offshoot of Sūfism, but the dogmatism of the one is naturally opposed to the broad eclecticism of the other. In proportion as the Sūfī gains more knowledge of God, his religious prejudices are diminished. Sheykh ʿAbd al-Rahīm ibn al-Sabbāgh, who at first disliked living in Upper Egypt, with its large Jewish and Christian population, said in his old age that he would as readily embrace a Jew or Christian as one of his own faith.
Superficial observers have described Bābism as a branch of Sūfism, but the rigidity of one is naturally opposed to the wide-ranging nature of the other. As the Sūfī gains more knowledge of God, their religious biases diminish. Sheykh ʿAbd al-Rahīm ibn al-Sabbāgh, who initially disliked living in Upper Egypt due to its large Jewish and Christian population, said in his old age that he would readily embrace a Jew or Christian just as he would someone of his own faith.
While the innumerable forms of creed and ritual may be regarded as having a certain relative value in so far as the inward feeling which inspires them is ever one and the same, from another aspect they seem to be veils of the Truth, barriers which the zealous[p. 90] Unitarian must strive to abolish and destroy.
While the countless forms of beliefs and rituals may have some value because the inner feeling behind them is always the same, from another perspective, they appear to be covers for the Truth, obstacles that the passionate Unitarian must work to eliminate and overcome.
The great Persian mystic, Abū Saʿīd ibn Abi ’l-Khayr, speaking in the name of the Calendars or wandering dervishes, expresses their iconoclastic principles with astonishing boldness:
The great Persian mystic, Abū Saʿīd ibn Abi ’l-Khayr, speaking on behalf of the Calendars or wandering dervishes, shares their revolutionary beliefs with remarkable boldness:
Such open declarations of war against the Mohammedan religion are exceptional. Notwithstanding the breadth and depth of the gulf between full-blown Sūfism and orthodox Islam, many, if not most, Sūfīs have paid homage to the Prophet and have observed the outward forms of devotion which are incumbent on all Moslems. They have invested these rites and ceremonies with a new meaning; they have allegorised them,[p. 91] but they have not abandoned them. Take the pilgrimage, for example. In the eyes of the genuine Sūfī it is null and void unless each of the successive religious acts which it involves is accompanied by corresponding ‘movements of the heart.’
Such open declarations of war against the Muslim religion are rare. Despite the significant differences between full-blown Sufism and traditional Islam, many, if not most, Sufis have respected the Prophet and followed the outward rituals that all Muslims are expected to perform. They have given these rites and ceremonies new meanings; they have interpreted them allegorically, but they have not discarded them. Take the pilgrimage, for instance. To a true Sufi, it is meaningless unless each of the sequential religious acts involved is paired with corresponding "movements of the heart."[p. 91]
A man who had just returned from the pilgrimage came to Junayd. Junayd said:
A man who had just come back from the pilgrimage went to see Junayd. Junayd said:
“From the hour when you first journeyed from your home have you also been journeying away from all sins?” He said “No.” “Then,” said Junayd, “you have made no journey. At every stage where you halted for the night did you traverse a station on the way to God?” “No,” he replied. “Then,” said Junayd, “you have not trodden the road, stage by stage. When you put on the pilgrim’s garb at the proper place, did you discard the qualities of human nature as you cast off your clothes?” “No.” “Then you have not put on the pilgrim’s garb. When you stood at ʿArafāt, did you stand one moment in contemplation of God?” “No.” “Then you have not stood at ʿArafāt. When you went to Muzdalifa and achieved your desire, did you renounce all sensual desires?” “No.” “Then you have not gone to Muzdalifa. When you circumambulated the Kaʿba, did you behold the immaterial beauty of God[p. 92] in the abode of purification?” “No.” “Then you have not circumambulated the Kaʿba. When you ran between Safā and Marwa, did you attain to purity (safā) and virtue (muruwwat)?” “No.” “Then you have not run. When you came to Minā, did all your wishes (munā) cease?” “No.” “Then you have not yet visited Minā. When you reached the slaughter-place and offered sacrifice, did you sacrifice the objects of worldly desire?” “No.” “Then you have not sacrificed. When you threw the pebbles, did you throw away whatever sensual thoughts were accompanying you?” “No.” “Then you have not yet thrown the pebbles, and you have not yet performed the pilgrimage.”
“Since the moment you left your home, have you also been leaving behind all your sins?” He said, “No.” “Then,” said Junayd, “you haven’t really made any progress. At every stop where you rested for the night, did you move closer to God?” “No,” he replied. “Then,” said Junayd, “you haven't traveled the path, step by step. When you put on the pilgrim’s clothes in the right place, did you let go of your human traits as you removed your old clothes?” “No.” “Then you haven’t truly put on the pilgrim’s attire. When you stood at ʿArafāt, did you spend even a moment in reflection on God?” “No.” “Then you didn’t stand at ʿArafāt. When you went to Muzdalifa and fulfilled your desires, did you give up all worldly desires?” “No.” “Then you haven't been to Muzdalifa. When you walked around the Kaʿba, did you witness the spiritual beauty of God in the place of purification?” “No.” “Then you didn’t actually walk around the Kaʿba. When you ran between Safā and Marwa, did you achieve purity and virtue?” “No.” “Then you haven’t run. When you arrived at Minā, did all your wishes come to an end?” “No.” “Then you haven’t visited Minā yet. When you reached the place of sacrifice and offered your sacrifice, did you give up your worldly desires?” “No.” “Then you haven’t actually sacrificed. When you threw the pebbles, did you cast away all those sensual thoughts that were with you?” “No.” “Then you haven’t thrown the pebbles, and you haven’t completed the pilgrimage.”
This anecdote contrasts the outer religious law of theology with the inner spiritual truth of mysticism, and shows that they should not be divorced from each other.
This story highlights the difference between the external religious rules of theology and the internal spiritual truths of mysticism, demonstrating that they shouldn’t be separated from one another.
“The Law without the Truth,” says Hujwīrī, “is ostentation, and the Truth without the Law is hypocrisy. Their mutual relation may be compared to that of body and spirit: when the spirit departs from the body, the living body becomes a corpse, and the spirit vanishes like wind. The Moslem profession of faith includes both: the[p. 93] words, ‘There is no god but Allah,’ are the Truth, and the words, ‘Mohammed is the apostle of Allah,’ are the Law; any one who denies the Truth is an infidel, and any one who rejects the Law is a heretic.”
“The Law without the Truth,” says Hujwīrī, “is just show, and the Truth without the Law is dishonesty. Their relationship is like that of body and spirit: when the spirit leaves the body, the living body turns into a corpse, and the spirit disappears like the wind. The Muslim declaration of faith includes both: the words, ‘There is no god but Allah,’ represent the Truth, while the words, ‘Mohammed is the apostle of Allah,’ represent the Law; anyone who denies the Truth is an infidel, and anyone who rejects the Law is a heretic.”
Middle ways, though proverbially safe, are difficult to walk in; and only by a tour de force can the Koran be brought into line with the esoteric doctrine which the Sūfīs derive from it. Undoubtedly they have done a great work for Islam. They have deepened and enriched the lives of millions by ruthlessly stripping off the husk of religion and insisting that its kernel must be sought, not in any formal act, but in cultivation of spiritual feelings and in purification of the inward man. This was a legitimate and most fruitful development of the Prophet’s teaching. But the Prophet was a strict monotheist, while the Sūfīs, whatever they may pretend or imagine, are theosophists, pantheists, or monists. When they speak and write as believers in the dogmas of positive religion, they use language which cannot be reconciled with such a theory of unity as we are now examining. ʿAfīfuddīn al-Tilimsānī, from whose commentary on Niffarī I have given some extracts in this chapter, said roundly that the whole Koran is polytheism—a perfectly just statement from the monistic point of view, though few Sūfīs have dared to be so explicit.
Middle ways, while usually seen as safe, are challenging to navigate; and only with a remarkable effort can the Koran align with the deeper teachings that the Sūfīs extract from it. They have undeniably contributed significantly to Islam. They have enriched and deepened the lives of millions by stripping away the superficial aspects of religion and insisting that its essence must be found not in ritual practices, but in nurturing spiritual awareness and purifying one's inner self. This was a valid and highly beneficial evolution of the Prophet’s teachings. However, the Prophet was a strict monotheist, whereas the Sūfīs, regardless of their claims or beliefs, are actually theosophists, pantheists, or monists. When they speak and write as adherents of established religious doctrines, they use language that cannot be reconciled with the unified perspective we are currently discussing. ʿAfīfuddīn al-Tilimsānī, whose commentary on Niffarī I have included some excerpts from in this chapter, bluntly stated that the entire Koran is polytheism—a completely accurate observation from a monistic perspective, though few Sūfīs have had the courage to be so straightforward.
[p. 94]
[p. 94]
The mystic Unitarians admit the appearance of contradiction, but deny its reality. “The Law and the Truth” (they might say) “are the same thing in different aspects. The Law is for you, the Truth for us. In addressing you we speak according to the measure of your understanding, since what is meat for gnostics is poison to the uninitiated, and the highest mysteries ought to be jealously guarded from profane ears. It is only human reason that sees the single as double, and balances the Law against the Truth. Pass away from the world of opposites and become one with God, who has no opposite.”
The mystic Unitarians acknowledge that there seems to be a contradiction, but they insist it isn’t real. “The Law and the Truth,” they might say, “are just different sides of the same coin. The Law is for you, while the Truth is for us. When we speak to you, we do so in a way that matches your understanding, because what’s nourishing for gnostics can be harmful to those who are uneducated, and the deepest mysteries should be carefully protected from those who aren’t initiated. It’s only human reasoning that sees things as opposing and tries to compare the Law with the Truth. Move beyond the world of opposites and unite with God, who has no opposite.”
The gnostic recognises that the Law is valid and necessary in the moral sphere. While good and evil remain, the Law stands over both, commanding and forbidding, rewarding and punishing. He knows, on the other hand, that only God really exists and acts: therefore, if evil really exists, it must be divine, and if evil things are really done, God must be the doer of them. The conclusion is false because the hypothesis is false. Evil has no real existence; it is not-being, which is the privation and absence of being, just as darkness is the absence of light. “Once,” said Nūrī, “I beheld the Light, and I fixed my gaze upon it until I became the Light.” No wonder that such illuminated souls, supremely indifferent to[p. 95] the shadow-shows of religion and morality in a phantom world, are ready to cry with Jalāluddīn:
The gnostic understands that the Law is important and necessary in the realm of morality. While good and evil exist, the Law governs both, instructing what to do and what to avoid, rewarding the good and punishing the bad. He also realizes that only God truly exists and acts: therefore, if evil exists, it must be divine, and if evil deeds are committed, God must be the one doing them. This conclusion is incorrect because the premise is flawed. Evil does not truly exist; it is the absence of being, just like darkness is the absence of light. “Once,” said Nūrī, “I saw the Light, and I focused on it until I became the Light.” It's no surprise that such enlightened souls, completely unconcerned with the superficial aspects of religion and morality in a deceptive world, are ready to cry out with Jalāluddīn: [p. 95]
It must be borne in mind that this is a theory of perfection, and that those whom it exalts above the Law are saints, spiritual guides, and profound theosophists who enjoy the special favour of God and presumably do not need to be restrained, coerced, or punished. In practice, of course, it leads in many instances to antinomianism and libertinism, as among the Bektāshīs and other orders of the so-called ‘lawless’ dervishes. The same theories produced the same results in Europe during the Middle Ages, and the impartial historian cannot ignore the corruptions to which a purely subjective mysticism is liable; but on the present occasion we are concerned with the rose itself, not with its cankers.
It should be noted that this is a theory of perfection, and those who are elevated above the Law are saints, spiritual leaders, and deep thinkers in theology who enjoy special favor from God and presumably do not need to be controlled, forced, or punished. In reality, this often leads to lawlessness and indulgence, as seen among the Bektashis and other groups of so-called ‘lawless’ dervishes. The same theories had similar effects in Europe during the Middle Ages, and an unbiased historian cannot overlook the corruptions that a purely subjective mysticism can cause; however, right now we are focused on the rose itself, not its flaws.
Not all Sūfīs are gnostics; and, as I have mentioned before, those who are not yet ripe for the gnosis receive from their gnostic teachers the ethical instruction suitable to their needs. Jalāluddīn Rūmī, in his collection of lyrical poems entitled The Dīvān[p. 96] of Shamsi Tabrīz, gives free rein to a pantheistic enthusiasm which sees all things under the form of eternity.
Not all Sūfīs are gnostics; and, as I mentioned before, those who aren’t ready for gnosis receive ethical guidance from their gnostic teachers that fits their needs. Jalāluddīn Rūmī, in his collection of lyrical poems called The Dīvān[p. 96] of Shamsi Tabrīz, expresses a pantheistic enthusiasm that views everything in the light of eternity.
But in his Masnavī—a work so famous and venerated that it has been styled ‘The Koran of Persia’—we find him in a more sober mood expounding the Sūfī doctrines and justifying the ways of God to man. Here, though he is a convinced optimist and agrees with Ghazālī that this is the best of all possible worlds, he does not airily dismiss the problem of evil as something outside reality, but endeavours to show that evil, or what seems evil to us, is part of the divine order and harmony. I will quote some passages of his argument and leave my readers to judge how far it is successful or, at any rate, suggestive.
But in his Masnavī—a work so famous and revered that it’s been called ‘The Koran of Persia’—we see him in a more serious mood, explaining Sūfī teachings and justifying God’s ways to humanity. Here, while he is a true optimist and agrees with Ghazālī that this is the best of all possible worlds, he doesn't casually dismiss the problem of evil as something that isn't real. Instead, he tries to show that evil, or what appears to be evil to us, is part of the divine order and balance. I will quote some parts of his argument and let my readers decide how successful it is or, at the very least, how thought-provoking.
The Sūfīs, it will be remembered, conceive the universe as a projected and reflected image of God. The divine light, streaming forth in a series of emanations, falls at last upon the darkness of not-being, every atom of which reflects some attribute of Deity. For instance, the beautiful attributes of love and mercy are reflected in the form of heaven and the[p. 97] angels, while the terrible attributes of wrath and vengeance are reflected in the form of hell and the devils. Man reflects all the attributes, the terrible as well as the beautiful: he is an epitome of heaven and hell. Omar Khayyām alludes to this theory when he says:
The Sūfīs believe that the universe is a projected and reflected image of God. The divine light, pouring out in a series of emanations, eventually meets the darkness of not-being, where every atom reflects some aspect of Deity. For example, the beautiful traits of love and mercy show up in the form of heaven and the[p. 97] angels, while the frightening traits of wrath and vengeance are seen in hell and the devils. Humans reflect all these traits, both the frightening and the beautiful: we are a mix of heaven and hell. Omar Khayyām hints at this idea when he says:
—a couplet which FitzGerald moulded into the magnificent stanza:
—a couplet which FitzGerald shaped into the magnificent stanza:
Jalāluddīn, therefore, does in a sense make God the author of evil, but at the same time he makes evil intrinsically good in relation to God—for it is the reflexion of certain divine attributes which in themselves are absolutely good. So far as evil is really evil, it springs from not-being. The poet assigns a different value to this term in its relation to God and in its relation to man. In respect of God not-being is nothing, for God is real Being, but in man it is the principle of evil which constitutes half of human nature. In the one case it is a pure negation, in the other it is positively and actively pernicious. We need not quarrel with the poet for[p. 98] coming to grief in his logic. There are some occasions when intense moral feeling is worth any amount of accurate thinking.
Jalāluddīn, in a way, does make God responsible for evil, but at the same time, he views evil as inherently good in relation to God—because it reflects certain divine attributes that are entirely good. As far as evil is truly evil, it arises from not-being. The poet gives a different significance to this term in relation to God and in relation to humans. In regard to God, not-being is nothing, since God represents real Being, but for humans, it is the source of evil that makes up half of human nature. In one instance, it is a complete negation, while in the other, it is actively harmful. We shouldn’t fault the poet for struggling with his logic. Sometimes, deep moral feelings are worth far more than precise reasoning.
It is evident that the doctrine of divine unity implies predestination. Where God is and naught beside Him, there can be no other agent than He, no act but His. “Thou didst not throw, when thou threwest, but God threw” (Kor. 8. 17). Compulsion is felt only by those who do not love. To know God is to love Him; and the gnostic may answer, like the dervish who was asked how he fared:
It’s clear that the idea of divine unity means predestination. Where God is, there’s nothing else; He is the only agent and action. “You did not throw, when you threw, but God threw” (Kor. 8. 17). Only those who don’t love feel compelled. To know God is to love Him; and the gnostic might respond like the dervish who was asked how he was doing:
This is the Truth; but for the benefit of such as cannot bear it, Jalāluddīn vindicates the justice of God by asserting that men have the power to choose how they will act, although their freedom is subordinate to the divine will. Approaching the question, “Why does God ordain and create evil?” he points out that things are known through their opposites, and that the existence of evil is necessary for the manifestation of good.
This is the truth; but for those who can’t handle it, Jalāluddīn defends God's justice by claiming that people have the ability to choose how they act, even though their freedom is ultimately subject to divine will. Addressing the question, “Why does God allow and create evil?” he notes that we understand things in relation to their opposites, and that the existence of evil is essential for the presence of good.
Moreover, the divine omnipotence would not be completely realised if evil had remained uncreated.
Moreover, divine power wouldn’t be fully realized if evil had never been created.
In reply to the objection that a God who creates evil must Himself be evil, Jalāluddīn, pursuing the analogy drawn from Art, remarks that ugliness in the picture is no evidence of ugliness in the painter.
In response to the objection that a God who creates evil must be evil Himself, Jalāluddīn, using the analogy from Art, points out that the presence of ugliness in a painting doesn’t indicate that the painter is ugly.
Again, without evil it would be impossible to win the proved virtue which is the reward of self-conquest. Bread must be broken before it can serve as food, and grapes will not yield wine till they are crushed. Many men are led through tribulation to happiness.[p. 100] As evil ebbs, good flows. Finally, much evil is only apparent. What seems a curse to one may be a blessing to another; nay, evil itself is turned to good for the righteous. Jalāluddīn will not admit that anything is absolutely bad.
Again, without evil, it would be impossible to achieve the proven virtue that comes from self-conquest. Bread has to be broken before it can be eaten, and grapes won't produce wine until they are crushed. Many people find happiness through hardship.[p. 100] As evil decreases, good increases. In the end, a lot of evil is just an illusion. What seems like a curse to one person might be a blessing to someone else; in fact, even evil can be transformed into good for the righteous. Jalāluddīn believes that nothing is purely bad.
Surely this is a noteworthy doctrine. Jalāluddīn died only a few years after the birth of Dante, but the Christian poet falls far below the level of charity and tolerance reached by his Moslem contemporary.
Surely this is an important belief. Jalāluddīn passed away just a few years after Dante was born, but the Christian poet falls significantly short of the compassion and acceptance shown by his Muslim counterpart.
How is it possible to discern the soul of goodness in things evil? By means of love, says Jalāluddīn, and the knowledge which love alone can give, according to the word of God in the holy Tradition:
How can we see the goodness in evil things? Through love, Jalāluddīn says, and the understanding that only love can provide, according to the word of God in the holy Tradition:
“My servant draws nigh unto Me, and I love him; and when I love him, I am his ear, so that he hears by Me, and his eye, so that he sees by Me, and his[p. 101] tongue, so that he speaks by Me, and his hand, so that he takes by Me.”
“My servant comes close to Me, and I love him; when I love him, I am his ear, so he hears through Me, and his eye, so he sees through Me, and his[p. 101] tongue, so he speaks through Me, and his hand, so he acts through Me.”
Although it will be convenient to treat of mystical love in a separate chapter, the reader must not fancy that a new subject is opening before him. Gnosis and love are spiritually identical; they teach the same truths in different language.
Although it will be helpful to discuss mystical love in a separate chapter, the reader shouldn't think that a new topic is being introduced. Gnosis and love are spiritually the same; they convey the same truths in different ways.
[p. 102]
[p. 102]
CHAPTER IV
Divine Love
Any one acquainted, however slightly, with the mystical poetry of Islam must have remarked that the aspiration of the soul towards God is expressed, as a rule, in almost the same terms which might be used by an Oriental Anacreon or Herrick. The resemblance, indeed, is often so close that, unless we have some clue to the poet’s intention, we are left in doubt as to his meaning. In some cases, perhaps, the ambiguity serves an artistic purpose, as in the odes of Hafiz, but even when the poet is not deliberately keeping his readers suspended between earth and heaven, it is quite easy to mistake a mystical hymn for a drinking-song or a serenade. Ibn al-ʿArabī, the greatest theosophist whom the Arabs have produced, found himself obliged to write a commentary on some of his poems in order to refute the scandalous charge that they were designed to celebrate the charms of his mistress. Here are a few lines:
Anyone familiar, even a little, with the mystical poetry of Islam must have noticed that the soul's desire for God is usually expressed in almost the same way one might use for an Eastern Anacreon or Herrick. The similarity is often so striking that, without some hint of the poet's intention, we might be unsure of his meaning. In some instances, perhaps, the ambiguity serves a creative purpose, like in the odes of Hafiz, but even when the poet isn't intentionally leaving his readers hanging between the earthly and the heavenly, it's easy to confuse a mystical hymn for a drinking song or a serenade. Ibn al-ʿArabī, the greatest theosopher the Arabs have produced, felt the need to write a commentary on some of his poems to counter the scandalous claim that they were meant to celebrate the beauty of his lover. Here are a few lines:
It has been said that the Sūfīs invented this figurative style as a mask for mysteries which they desired to keep secret. That desire was natural in those who proudly claimed to possess an esoteric doctrine known only to themselves; moreover, a plain statement of what they believed might have endangered their liberties, if not their lives. But, apart from any such motives, the Sūfīs adopt the symbolic style because there is no other possible way of interpreting mystical experience. So little does knowledge of the infinite revealed in ecstatic vision need an artificial disguise that it cannot be communicated at all except through types and emblems drawn from the sensible world, which, imperfect as they are, may suggest and shadow forth a deeper meaning than appears on the surface. “Gnostics,” says Ibn al-ʿArabī, “cannot impart their feelings to other men; they can only indicate them symbolically to those who have begun to experience the like.” What kind of symbolism each mystic will prefer depends on his temperament and character. If he be a[p. 104] religious artist, a spiritual poet, his ideas of reality are likely to clothe themselves instinctively in forms of beauty and glowing images of human love. To him the rosy cheek of the beloved represents the divine essence manifested through its attributes; her dark curls signify the One veiled by the Many; when he says, “Drink wine that it may set you free from yourself,” he means, “Lose your phenomenal self in the rapture of divine contemplation.” I might fill pages with further examples.
It’s been said that the Sufis created this figurative style as a way to disguise the mysteries they wanted to keep hidden. This desire was natural for those who proudly claimed to have an exclusive understanding of a doctrine known only to themselves; additionally, stating their beliefs plainly could have put their freedom—and even their lives—at risk. However, beyond any such reasons, the Sufis use a symbolic style because there’s no other way to express mystical experiences. The knowledge of the infinite revealed in ecstatic visions doesn’t need an artificial disguise; instead, it can only be conveyed through symbols and images drawn from the physical world, which, despite being imperfect, can suggest and hint at a deeper meaning than what’s immediately visible. “Gnostics,” says Ibn al-ʿArabī, “cannot share their feelings with others; they can only symbolize them for those who have started to experience something similar.” The type of symbolism each mystic prefers depends on their temperament and character. If they are a religious artist or a spiritual poet, their understanding of reality is likely to naturally express itself in beautiful forms and vivid images of human love. To them, the rosy cheek of the beloved symbolizes the divine essence manifested through its attributes; her dark curls represent the One hidden by the Many; when they say, “Drink wine that it may set you free from yourself,” they mean, “Lose your worldly self in the joy of divine contemplation.” I could fill pages with more examples.
This erotic and bacchanalian symbolism is not, of course, peculiar to the mystical poetry of Islam, but nowhere else is it displayed so opulently and in such perfection. It has often been misunderstood by European critics, one of whom even now can describe the ecstasies of the Sūfīs as “inspired partly by wine and strongly tinged with sensuality.” As regards the whole body of Sūfīs, the charge is altogether false. No intelligent and unprejudiced student of their writings could have made it, and we ought to have been informed on what sort of evidence it is based. There are black sheep in every flock, and amongst the Sūfīs we find many hypocrites, debauchees, and drunkards who bring discredit on the pure brethren. But it is just as unfair to judge Sūfism in general by the excesses of these impostors as it would be to condemn all[p. 105] Christian mysticism on the ground that certain sects and individuals are immoral.
This erotic and wild symbolism isn’t unique to the mystical poetry of Islam, but nowhere else is it shown so richly and perfectly. It has often been misunderstood by European critics, with one even claiming that the ecstasies of the Sūfīs are “partly inspired by wine and heavily colored by sensuality.” This accusation against all Sūfīs is completely false. No intelligent and fair-minded reader of their writings could have said that, and we should have been told what kind of evidence it's based on. There are bad apples in every group, and among the Sūfīs, we find many hypocrites, debauchees, and drunks who bring shame to the true followers. But it’s just as unreasonable to judge Sūfism as a whole by the actions of these impostors as it would be to condemn all Christian mysticism because some sects and individuals act immorally.
said Jalāluddīn. Ibn al-ʿArabī declares that no religion is more sublime than a religion of love and longing for God. Love is the essence of all creeds: the true mystic welcomes it whatever guise it may assume.
said Jalāluddīn. Ibn al-ʿArabī states that no religion is greater than one based on love and a desire for God. Love is the core of all beliefs: the true mystic embraces it in whatever form it takes.
[10] Cupbearer.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sommelier.
Commenting on the last verse, the poet writes:
Commenting on the last verse, the poet writes:
“Love, quâ love, is one and the same reality to those Arab lovers and to me; but the objects of our love are different, for they loved a phenomenon, whereas I love the Real. They are a pattern to us, because God only afflicted them with love for human beings in order that He might show, by means of them, the[p. 106] falseness of those who pretend to love Him, and yet feel no such transport and rapture in loving Him as deprived those enamoured men of their reason, and made them unconscious of themselves.”
“Love, quâ love, is the same reality for those Arab lovers and for me; but the objects of our love are different, because they loved a phenomenon, while I love the Real. They serve as a pattern for us, because God only made them love human beings to show through them the falsehood of those who claim to love Him, yet don’t experience the overwhelming passion and ecstasy in loving Him that made those enamored men lose their minds and become unaware of themselves.”
Most of the great medieval Sūfīs lived saintly lives, dreaming of God, intoxicated with God. When they tried to tell their dreams, being men, they used the language of men. If they were also literary artists, they naturally wrote in the style of their own day and generation. In mystical poetry the Arabs yield the palm to the Persians. Any one who would read the secret of Sūfism, no longer encumbered with theological articles nor obscured by metaphysical subtleties—let him turn to ʿAttār, Jalāluddīn Rūmī, and Jāmī, whose works are partially accessible in English and other European languages. To translate these wonderful hymns is to break their melody and bring their soaring passion down to earth, but not even a prose translation can quite conceal the love of Truth and the vision of Beauty which inspired them. Listen again to Jalāluddīn:
Most of the great medieval Sūfīs lived saintly lives, dreaming of God and filled with a deep sense of divine love. When they tried to share their dreams, being human, they used human language. If they were also skilled writers, they naturally wrote in the style of their time. In mystical poetry, the Arabs are outdone by the Persians. Anyone who wants to understand the essence of Sūfism, free from theological debates or complicated metaphysical ideas—should look to ʿAttār, Jalāluddīn Rūmī, and Jāmī, whose works are partially available in English and other European languages. Translating these beautiful hymns may break their rhythm and ground their intense passion, but even a prose translation cannot fully hide the love for Truth and the vision of Beauty that inspired them. Listen again to Jalāluddīn:
The love thus symbolised is the emotional element in religion, the rapture of the seer, the courage of the martyr, the faith of the saint, the only basis of moral perfection and spiritual knowledge. Practically, it is self-renunciation and self-sacrifice, the giving up of all possessions—wealth, honour, will, life, and whatever else men value—for the Beloved’s sake without any thought of reward. I have already referred to love as the supreme principle in Sūfī ethics, and now let me give some illustrations.
The love represented here is the emotional aspect of religion, the ecstasy of the visionary, the bravery of the martyr, the belief of the saint—it’s the only foundation for moral excellence and spiritual understanding. Essentially, it involves self-denial and self-sacrifice, letting go of all possessions—wealth, honor, will, life, and anything else people cherish—for the Beloved’s sake without expecting anything in return. I’ve already mentioned love as the highest principle in Sūfī ethics, and now I’d like to provide some examples.
“Love,” says Jalāluddīn, “is the remedy of our pride and self-conceit, the physician of all our infirmities. Only he whose garment is rent by love becomes entirely unselfish.”
“Love,” says Jalāluddīn, “is the cure for our pride and arrogance, the healer of all our weaknesses. Only someone whose clothes are torn by love becomes completely selfless.”
Nūrī, Raqqām, and other Sūfīs were accused of heresy and sentenced to death.
Nūrī, Raqqām, and other Sūfīs were accused of heresy and sentenced to death.
“When the executioner approached Raqqām, Nūrī rose and offered himself in his friend’s place with the utmost cheerfulness and submission. All the spectators were astounded. The executioner said, ‘Young man, the sword is not a thing that people are so eager to[p. 108] meet; and your turn has not yet arrived.’ Nūrī answered, ‘My religion is founded on unselfishness. Life is the most precious thing in the world: I wish to sacrifice for my brethren’s sake the few moments which remain.’”
“When the executioner approached Raqqām, Nūrī stood up and offered himself in his friend’s place with the utmost cheerfulness and submission. All the spectators were shocked. The executioner said, ‘Young man, the sword isn’t something people are so eager to face; your turn hasn’t come yet.’ Nūrī replied, ‘My beliefs are based on selflessness. Life is the most precious thing in the world: I want to spend the few moments I have left sacrificing for my brothers.’”
On another occasion Nūrī was overheard praying as follows:
On another occasion, Nūrī was overheard praying like this:
“O Lord, in Thy eternal knowledge and power and will Thou dost punish the people of Hell whom Thou hast created; and if it be Thy inexorable will to make Hell full of mankind, Thou art able to fill it with me alone, and to send them to Paradise.”
“O Lord, in Your eternal knowledge, power, and will, You punish the people of Hell whom You have created; and if it's Your unstoppable will to fill Hell with humanity, You can fill it with me alone and send them to Paradise.”
In proportion as the Sūfī loves God, he sees God in all His creatures, and goes forth to them in acts of charity. Pious works are naught without love.
As much as the Sūfī loves God, he sees God in all His creations and reaches out to them through acts of kindness. Good deeds mean nothing without love.
The Moslem Legend of the Saints abounds in tales of pity shown to animals (including the despised dog), birds, and even insects. It is related that Bāyazīd purchased some cardamom seed at Hamadhān, and before departing put into his gaberdine a small quantity which was left over. On reaching Bistām and recollecting what he had done, he took out the[p. 109] seed and found that it contained a number of ants. Saying, “I have carried the poor creatures away from their home,” he immediately set off and journeyed back to Hamadhān—a distance of several hundred miles.
The Muslim Legend of the Saints is full of stories about compassion shown to animals (including the lowly dog), birds, and even insects. It’s said that Bāyazīd bought some cardamom seeds in Hamadhān, and before leaving, he tucked a small amount of leftover seeds into his robe. When he reached Bistām and remembered what he had done, he took out the[p. 109] seeds and saw that they contained several ants. He said, “I’ve taken these poor creatures away from their home,” and right away, he set off to travel back to Hamadhān—a journey of several hundred miles.
This universal charity is one of the fruits of pantheism. The ascetic view of the world which prevailed amongst the early Sūfīs, and their vivid consciousness of God as a transcendent Personality rather than as an immanent Spirit, caused them to crush their human affections relentlessly. Here is a short story from the life of Fudayl ibn ʿIyād. It would be touching if it were not so edifying.
This universal kindness is one of the outcomes of pantheism. The ascetic perspective on the world that was common among the early Sūfīs, along with their strong awareness of God as a transcendent being instead of just an immanent spirit, led them to suppress their human emotions ruthlessly. Here's a brief story from the life of Fudayl ibn ʿIyād. It would be moving if it weren't so morally instructive.
“One day he had in his lap a child four years old, and chanced to give it a kiss, as is the way of fathers. The child said, ‘Father, do you love me?’ ‘Yes,’ said Fudayl. ‘Do you love God?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘How many hearts have you?’ ‘One.’ ‘Then,’ asked the child, ‘how can you love two with one heart?’ Fudayl perceived that the child’s words were a divine admonition. In his zeal for God he began to beat his head and repented of his love for the child, and gave his heart wholly to God.”
“One day he had a four-year-old child on his lap and happened to give the child a kiss, as fathers often do. The child asked, ‘Father, do you love me?’ ‘Yes,’ replied Fudayl. ‘Do you love God?’ ‘Yes.’ ‘How many hearts do you have?’ ‘One.’ ‘Then,’ the child asked, ‘how can you love two with just one heart?’ Fudayl realized that the child’s words were a divine reminder. In his passion for God, he started to hit his head and regretted his love for the child, deciding to give his heart completely to God.”
The higher Sūfī mysticism, as represented by Jalāluddīn Rūmī, teaches that the phenomenal is a bridge to the Real.
The higher Sufi mysticism, as represented by Jalaluddin Rumi, teaches that the physical world is a bridge to the Real.
[p. 110]
[p. 110]
And Jāmī says, in a passage which has been translated by Professor Browne:
And Jāmī says, in a passage that Professor Browne has translated:
Emerson sums up the meaning of this where he says:
Emerson summarizes the meaning of this when he says:
“Beholding in many souls the traits of the divine beauty, and separating in each soul that which is divine from the taint which it has contracted in the world, the lover ascends to the highest beauty, to the love and knowledge of the Divinity, by steps on this ladder of created souls.”
“Seeing the divine beauty in many souls and distinguishing what is divine in each from the flaws it has picked up in the world, the lover rises to the highest beauty, to the love and knowledge of the Divine, by climbing this ladder of created souls.”
“Man’s love of God,” says Hujwīrī, “is a quality which manifests itself, in the heart of the pious believer, in the form of veneration and magnification, so that he seeks to satisfy his Beloved and becomes impatient and restless in his desire for vision of Him, and cannot[p. 111] rest with any one except Him, and grows familiar with the recollection of Him, and abjures the recollection of everything besides. Repose becomes unlawful to him, and rest flees from him. He is cut off from all habits and associations, and renounces sensual passion, and turns towards the court of love, and submits to the law of love, and knows God by His attributes of perfection.”
“Man’s love of God,” says Hujwīrī, “is a quality that shows up in the heart of a devoted believer as a sense of respect and admiration, making him eager to please his Beloved. He becomes restless and impatient in his desire to see Him, and he can't find peace with anyone except Him. He grows close to remembering Him and turns away from everything else. Rest becomes impossible for him, and he can’t seem to relax. He disconnects from all his habits and relationships, rejects sensual desires, and focuses on the pursuit of love. He submits to love's principles and understands God through His perfect attributes.”[p. 111]
Inevitably such a man will love his fellow-men. Whatever cruelty they inflict upon him, he will perceive only the chastening hand of God, “whose bitters are very sweets to the soul.” Bāyazīd said that when God loves a man, He endows him with three qualities in token thereof: a bounty like that of the sea, a sympathy like that of the sun, and a humility like that of the earth. No suffering can be too great, no devotion too high, for the piercing insight and burning faith of a true lover.
Inevitably, a man like this will love his fellow humans. No matter what cruelty they show him, he will only see the corrective hand of God, “whose bitters are very sweets to the soul.” Bāyazīd said that when God loves a person, He gives them three qualities as signs of that love: a generosity like the ocean, a warmth like the sun, and a humility like the earth. No amount of suffering is too much, no level of devotion too great, for the deep understanding and passionate faith of a true lover.
Ibn al-ʿArabī claims that Islam is peculiarly the religion of love, inasmuch as the Prophet Mohammed is called God’s beloved (Habīb), but though some traces of this doctrine occur in the Koran, its main impulse was unquestionably derived from Christianity. While the oldest Sūfī literature, which is written in Arabic and unfortunately has come down to us in a fragmentary state, is still dominated by the Koranic insistence[p. 112] on fear of Allah, it also bears conspicuous marks of the opposing Christian tradition. As in Christianity, through Dionysius and other writers of the Neoplatonic school, so in Islam, and probably under the same influence, the devotional and mystical love of God soon developed into ecstasy and enthusiasm which finds in the sensuous imagery of human love the most suggestive medium for its expression. Dr. Inge observes that the Sūfīs “appear, like true Asiatics, to have attempted to give a sacramental and symbolic character to the indulgence of their passions.” I need not again point out that such a view of genuine Sūfism is both superficial and incorrect.
Ibn al-ʿArabī asserts that Islam is uniquely the religion of love, as the Prophet Mohammed is referred to as God's beloved (Habīb), but while some elements of this belief are found in the Koran, its primary influence clearly comes from Christianity. The earliest Sūfī literature, written in Arabic and unfortunately surviving only in fragments, is still heavily influenced by the Koran's emphasis on the fear of Allah, yet it also shows significant signs of the contrasting Christian tradition. Just as in Christianity, through the writings of Dionysius and others from the Neoplatonic school, in Islam, likely under similar influences, the devotional and mystical love of God quickly evolved into ecstasy and enthusiasm, using sensual imagery of human love as a compelling way to express it. Dr. Inge notes that the Sūfīs “seem, like true Asiatics, to have tried to give a sacramental and symbolic quality to their emotional indulgences.” I need not reiterate that such a perspective on genuine Sūfism is both shallow and erroneous.
Love, like gnosis, is in its essence a divine gift, not anything that can be acquired. “If the whole world wished to attract love, they could not; and if they made the utmost efforts to repel it, they could not.” Those who love God are those whom God loves. “I fancied that I loved Him,” said Bāyazīd, “but on consideration I saw that His love preceded mine.” Junayd defined love as the substitution of the qualities of the Beloved for the qualities of the lover. In other words, love signifies the passing-away of the individual self; it is an uncontrollable rapture, a God-sent grace which must be sought by ardent prayer and aspiration.
Love, like knowledge, is essentially a divine gift, something that can't be earned. "If the whole world tried to attract love, they couldn't; and if they made every effort to push it away, they still couldn't." Those who love God are the ones God loves. "I thought I loved Him," said Bāyazīd, "but upon reflection, I realized that His love came before mine." Junayd described love as the replacement of the Beloved's qualities with those of the lover. In other words, love means the dissolution of the individual self; it is an overwhelming joy, a grace from God that must be sought through passionate prayer and longing.
[p. 113]
[p. 113]
Jalāluddīn teaches that man’s love is really the effect of God’s love by means of an apologue. One night a certain devotee was praying aloud, when Satan appeared to him and said:
Jalāluddīn teaches that a person's love is truly the result of God's love through a parable. One night, a devoted follower was praying aloud when Satan appeared to him and said:
“How long wilt thou cry, ‘O Allah’? Be quiet, for thou wilt get no answer.” The devotee hung his head in silence. After a little while he had a vision of the prophet Khadir, who said to him, “Ah, why hast thou ceased to call on God?” “Because the answer ‘Here am I’ came not,” he replied. Khadir said, “God hath ordered me to go to thee and say this:
“How long will you cry, ‘O Allah’? Be quiet, for you will get no answer.” The devotee lowered his head in silence. After a little while, he had a vision of the prophet Khadir, who said to him, “Ah, why have you stopped calling on God?” “Because the answer ‘Here I am’ did not come,” he replied. Khadir said, “God has commanded me to go to you and say this:
Divine love is beyond description, yet its signs are manifest. Sarī al-Saqatī questioned Junayd concerning the nature of love.
Divine love is indescribable, yet its signs are evident. Sarī al-Saqatī asked Junayd about the nature of love.
[p. 114]
[p. 114]
“Some say,” he answered, “that it is a state of concord, and some say that it is altruism, and some say that it is so-and-so.” Sarī took hold of the skin on his forearm and pulled it, but it would not stretch; then he said, “I swear by the glory of God, were I to say that this skin hath shrivelled on this bone for love of Him, I should be telling the truth.” Thereupon he fainted away, and his face became like a shining moon.
“Some people say,” he replied, “that it’s a state of harmony, while others say it’s selflessness, and still others have their own opinions.” Sarī grabbed the skin on his forearm and tugged on it, but it wouldn’t stretch; then he declared, “I swear by God's glory, if I were to claim that this skin has shriveled on this bone out of love for Him, I’d be speaking the truth.” After that, he passed out, and his face looked like a glowing moon.
Love, ‘the astrolabe of heavenly mysteries,’ inspires all religion worthy of the name, and brings with it, not reasoned belief, but the intense conviction arising from immediate intuition. This inner light is its own evidence; he who sees it has real knowledge, and nothing can increase or diminish his certainty. Hence the Sūfīs never weary of exposing the futility of a faith which supports itself on intellectual proofs, external authority, self-interest, or self-regard of any kind. The barren dialectic of the theologian; the canting righteousness of the Pharisee rooted in forms and ceremonies; the less crude but equally undisinterested worship of which the motive is desire to gain everlasting happiness in the life hereafter; the relatively pure devotion of the mystic who, although he loves God, yet thinks of himself as loving, and whose heart is not[p. 115] wholly emptied of ‘otherness’—all these are ‘veils’ to be removed.
Love, “the astrolabe of heavenly mysteries,” inspires all genuine religion and brings with it not thought-out belief, but a deep conviction that comes from immediate intuition. This inner light serves as its own proof; whoever perceives it has true knowledge, and nothing can change their certainty. That’s why the Sūfīs tirelessly point out the futility of a faith that relies on intellectual arguments, external authority, personal interests, or any form of self-regard. The empty reasoning of the theologian; the self-righteousness of the Pharisee, focused only on rituals and ceremonies; the more refined but still self-serving worship motivated by the desire for eternal happiness in the afterlife; the relatively pure devotion of the mystic who, even though he loves God, still thinks of himself as loving, and whose heart isn't completely free of ‘otherness’—all of these are ‘veils’ to be lifted.
A few sayings by those who know will be more instructive than further explanation.
A few quotes from knowledgeable people will be more helpful than more explanations.
“O God! whatever share of this world Thou hast allotted to me, bestow it on Thine enemies; and whatever share of the next world Thou hast allotted to me, bestow it on Thy friends. Thou art enough for me.” (Rābiʿa.)
“O God! Whatever portion of this world You've given me, grant it to Your enemies; and whatever portion of the next world You've set aside for me, give it to Your friends. You are sufficient for me.” (Rabi'a.)
“O God! if I worship Thee in fear of Hell, burn me in Hell; and if I worship Thee in hope of Paradise, exclude me from Paradise; but if I worship Thee for Thine own sake, withhold not Thine everlasting beauty!” (Rābiʿa.)
“O God! If I worship You out of fear of Hell, then burn me in Hell; and if I worship You in hope of Paradise, then exclude me from Paradise; but if I worship You for Your own sake, don’t hold back Your everlasting beauty!” (Rabi'a.)
“Notwithstanding that the lovers of God are separated from Him by their love, they have the essential thing, for whether they sleep or wake, they seek and are sought, and are not occupied with their own seeking and loving, but are enraptured in contemplation of the Beloved. It is a crime in the lover to regard his love, and an outrage in love to look at one’s own seeking while one is face to face with the Sought.” (Bāyazīd.)
“Even though those who love God feel separated from Him because of their love, they still have what truly matters. Whether they are asleep or awake, they seek and are sought after. They don’t focus on their own seeking and loving; instead, they are completely absorbed in contemplating the Beloved. It is wrong for a lover to pay attention to their love, and it’s an offense in love to focus on one’s own seeking when actually standing before the Sought.” (Bāyazid.)
“His love entered and removed all besides Him and left no trace of anything else, so that it remained single even as He is single.” (Bāyazīd.)
“His love filled him up and erased everything else, leaving no evidence of anything besides Him, so that he remained one just like He is one.” (Bāyazīd.)
[p. 116]
[p. 116]
“To feel at one with God for a moment is better than all men’s acts of worship from the beginning to the end of the world.” (Shiblī.)
“To feel connected with God for even a moment is better than all of humanity’s acts of worship from the beginning to the end of time.” (Shiblī.)
“Fear of the Fire, in comparison with fear of being parted from the Beloved, is like a drop of water cast into the mightiest ocean.” (Dhu ’l-Nūn.)
“Fear of the Fire, compared to fear of being separated from the Beloved, is just a drop of water thrown into the vast ocean.” (Dhu'l-Nun.)
Love, again, is the divine instinct of the soul impelling it to realise its nature and destiny. The soul is the first-born of God: before the creation of the universe it lived and moved and had its being in Him, and during its earthly manifestation it is a stranger in exile, ever pining to return to its home.
Love, once more, is the divine instinct of the soul driving it to fulfill its nature and purpose. The soul is God's first creation: before the universe existed, it existed and thrived within Him, and during its time on Earth, it feels like an outsider in exile, constantly yearning to go back home.
All the love-romances and allegories of Sūfī poetry—the tales of Laylā and Majnūn, Yūsuf (Joseph) and Zulaykhā, Salāmān and Absāl, the Moth and the Candle, the Nightingale[p. 117] and the Rose—are shadow-pictures of the soul’s passionate longing to be reunited with God. It is impossible, in the brief space at my command, to give the reader more than a passing glimpse of the treasures which the exuberant fancy of the East has heaped together in every room of this enchanted palace. The soul is likened to a moaning dove that has lost her mate; to a reed torn from its bed and made into a flute whose plaintive music fills the eye with tears; to a falcon summoned by the fowler’s whistle to perch again upon his wrist; to snow melting in the sun and mounting as vapour to the sky; to a frenzied camel swiftly plunging through the desert by night; to a caged parrot, a fish on dry land, a pawn that seeks to become a king.
All the love stories and allegories in Sūfī poetry—the tales of Laylā and Majnūn, Yūsuf and Zulaykhā, Salāmān and Absāl, the Moth and the Candle, the Nightingale and the Rose—are reflections of the soul’s deep desire to be reunited with God. In the limited space I have, I can only give the reader a quick glimpse of the treasures that the vibrant imagination of the East has gathered in every corner of this enchanted palace. The soul is compared to a mourning dove searching for her partner; a reed pulled from its place and transformed into a flute whose sorrowful music brings tears to the eyes; a falcon called back by the hunter’s whistle to settle on his wrist; snow melting under the sun and rising as vapor to the sky; a frantic camel racing through the desert at night; a trapped parrot, a fish out of water, a pawn striving to become a king.
These figures imply that God is conceived as transcendent, and that the soul cannot reach Him without taking what Plotinus in a splendid phrase calls “the flight of the Alone to the Alone.” Jalāluddīn says:
These figures suggest that God is seen as transcendent, and that the soul cannot access Him without undertaking what Plotinus beautifully describes as “the flight of the Alone to the Alone.” Jalāluddīn says:
‘A man comes to be the thing on which he is bent’: what, then, does the Sūfī[p. 118] become? Eckhart in one of his sermons quotes the saying of St. Augustine that Man is what he loves, and adds this comment:
‘A man becomes what he is focused on’: so, what does the Sūfī[p. 118] turn into? In one of his sermons, Eckhart quotes St. Augustine's saying that a person is defined by their love, and he adds this remark:
“If he loves a stone, he is a stone; if he loves a man, he is a man; if he loves God—I dare not say more, for if I said that he would then be God, ye might stone me.”
“If he loves a stone, he becomes a stone; if he loves a man, he becomes a man; if he loves God—I won't say more, because if I did, you might think he becomes God, and you might stone me.”
The Moslem mystics enjoyed greater freedom of speech than their Christian brethren who owed allegiance to the medieval Catholic Church, and if they went too far the plea of ecstasy was generally accepted as a sufficient excuse. Whether they emphasise the outward or the inward aspect of unification, the transcendence or the immanence of God, their expressions are bold and uncompromising. Thus Abū Saʿīd:
The Muslim mystics had more freedom of speech than their Christian counterparts, who were bound by the medieval Catholic Church. If they crossed a line, the excuse of ecstasy was usually accepted. Whether they focused on the external or internal aspects of unity, the transcendence or immanence of God, their expressions were bold and direct. So, Abū Saʿīd:
Jalāluddīn Rūmī proclaims that the soul’s love of God is God’s love of the soul, and that in loving the soul God loves Himself, for He draws home to Himself that which in its essence is divine.
Jalāluddīn Rūmī states that the soul’s love for God is God’s love for the soul, and that when God loves the soul, He is loving Himself, because He brings back to Himself what is inherently divine.
“Our copper,” says the poet, “has been transmuted by this rare alchemy,”[p. 119] meaning that the base alloy of self has been purified and spiritualised. In another ode he says:
“Our copper,” says the poet, “has been transformed by this rare alchemy,”[p. 119] meaning that the ordinary mixture of self has been refined and elevated. In another ode he states:
And yet more plainly:
And yet more simply:
Where is the lover when the Beloved has displayed Himself? Nowhere and everywhere: his individuality has passed away from him. In the bridal chamber of Unity God celebrates the mystical marriage of the soul.
Where is the lover when the Beloved has shown Himself? Nowhere and everywhere: his uniqueness has faded away from him. In the bridal chamber of Unity, God celebrates the mystical union of the soul.
[p. 120]
[p. 120]
CHAPTER V
Saints and Miracles
Let us suppose that the average Moslem could read English, and that we placed in his hands one of those admirable volumes published by the Society for Psychical Research. In order to sympathise with his feelings on such an occasion, we have only to imagine what our own would be if a scientific friend invited us to study a treatise setting forth the evidence in favour of telegraphy and recording well-attested instances of telegraphic communication. The Moslem would probably see in the telegraph some kind of spirit—an afreet or jinnī. Telepathy and similar occult phenomena he takes for granted as self-evident facts. It would never occur to him to investigate them. There is something in the constitution of his mind that makes it impervious to the idea that the supernatural may be subject to law. He believes, because he cannot help believing, in the reality of an unseen world which ‘lies about us,’ not in our infancy alone, but always and everywhere;[p. 121] a world from which we are in no wise excluded, accessible and in some measure revealed to all, though free and open intercourse with it is a privilege enjoyed by few. Many are called but few chosen.
Let's assume that the average Muslim could read English and that we handed him one of those impressive books published by the Society for Psychical Research. To understand his feelings in such a situation, we just need to think about how we would feel if a scientific friend asked us to explore a paper that presents evidence in favor of telegraphy and shares well-documented cases of telegraphic communication. The Muslim would likely view the telegraph as some sort of spirit—an afreet or jinnī. He takes telepathy and similar supernatural phenomena as obvious truths. It wouldn't even cross his mind to investigate them. There's something about the way his mind is structured that makes him resistant to the idea that the supernatural could be governed by laws. He believes, simply because he can't help but believe, in the existence of an unseen world that ‘surrounds us,’ not only in our early years but always and everywhere;[p. 121] a world from which we aren't excluded, accessible and somewhat revealed to everyone, though genuine interaction with it is a privilege that only a few have. Many are called, but few are chosen.
[12] Kor. 18. 17.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kor. 18. 17.
The Sūfīs have always declared and believed themselves to be God’s chosen people. The Koran refers in several places to His elect. According to the author of the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, this title belongs, firstly, to the prophets, elect in virtue of their sinlessness, their inspiration, and their apostolic mission; and secondly, to certain Moslems, elect in virtue of their sincere devotion and self-mortification and firm attachment to the[p. 122] eternal realities: in a word, the saints. While the Sūfīs are the elect of the Moslem community, the saints are the elect of the Sūfīs.
The Sufis have always believed themselves to be God's chosen people. The Quran mentions His elect in several places. According to the author of the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, this title applies, first, to the prophets, who are chosen for their sinlessness, inspiration, and apostolic mission; and second, to certain Muslims, who are chosen for their genuine devotion, self-discipline, and deep connection to eternal truths: in short, the saints. While the Sufis are the chosen ones of the Muslim community, the saints are the chosen ones of the Sufis.
The Mohammedan saint is commonly known as a walī (plural, awliyā). This word is used in various senses derived from its root-meaning of ‘nearness’; e.g. next of kin, patron, protector, friend. It is applied in the Koran to God as the protector of the Faithful, to angels or idols who are supposed to protect their worshippers, and to men who are regarded as being specially under divine protection. Mohammed twits the Jews with professing to be protégés of God (awliyā lillāh). Notwithstanding its somewhat equivocal associations, the term was taken over by the Sūfīs and became the ordinary designation of persons whose holiness brings them near to God, and who receive from Him, as tokens of His peculiar favour, miraculous gifts (karāmāt, χαρίσματα); they are His friends, on whom “no fear shall come and they shall not grieve”;[13] any injury done to them is an act of hostility against Him.
The Muslim saint is commonly known as a walī (plural, awliyā). This term has different meanings derived from its root meaning of ‘nearness’; e.g. next of kin, patron, protector, friend. It is used in the Quran to refer to God as the protector of the faithful, to angels or idols believed to protect their worshippers, and to individuals who are considered to be specially under divine protection. Mohammed critiques the Jews for claiming to be protégés of God (awliyā lillāh). Despite its somewhat ambiguous connotations, the term was adopted by the Sūfīs and became the common title for those whose holiness brings them close to God, and who receive from Him, as signs of His special favor, miraculous gifts (karāmāt, gifts); they are His friends, on whom “no fear shall come and they shall not grieve”;[13] any harm done to them is considered an act of hostility against Him.
[13] Kor. 10. 63.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kor. 10. 63.
The inspiration of the Islamic saints, though verbally distinguished from that of the prophets and inferior in degree, is of the same kind. In consequence of their intimate relation to God, the veil shrouding the[p. 123] supernatural, or, as a Moslem would say, the unseen world, from their perceptions is withdrawn at intervals, and in their fits of ecstasy they rise to the prophetic level. Neither deep learning in divinity, nor devotion to good works, nor asceticism, nor moral purity makes the Mohammedan a saint; he may have all or none of these things, but the only indispensable qualification is that ecstasy and rapture which is the outward sign of ‘passing-away’ from the phenomenal self. Any one thus enraptured (majdhūb) is a walī,[14] and when such persons are recognised through their power of working miracles, they are venerated as saints not only after death but also during their lives. Often, however, they live and die in obscurity. Hujwīrī tells us that amongst the saints “there are four thousand who are concealed and do not know one another and are not aware of the excellence of their state, being in all circumstances hidden from themselves and from mankind.”
The inspiration of Islamic saints, while verbally different from that of prophets and lower in degree, is essentially the same. Due to their close relationship with God, the veil that separates the supernatural, or as a Muslim would say, the unseen world, from their perceptions is lifted at times, and in their moments of ecstasy, they rise to the prophetic level. Deep knowledge of theology, a commitment to good deeds, asceticism, and moral purity don’t automatically make someone a Muslim saint; one can possess all or none of these traits, but the crucial requirement is that ecstasy and rapture, which are the outward signs of 'passing away' from the ordinary self. Anyone who experiences such ecstasy (majdhūb) is a walī, and when these individuals are recognized for their ability to perform miracles, they are honored as saints both in life and after death. However, many live and die in obscurity. Hujwīrī tells us that among the saints “there are four thousand who are hidden from one another and unaware of their own greatness, remaining in all situations concealed from themselves and from others.”
The saints form an invisible hierarchy, on which the order of the world is thought to depend. Its supreme head is entitled the Qutb (Axis). He is the most eminent Sūfī of his age, and presides over the meetings regularly held by this august parliament, whose members are not hampered in their attendance by the inconvenient fictions of[p. 124] time and space, but come together from all parts of the earth in the twinkling of an eye, traversing seas and mountains and deserts as easily as common mortals step across a road. Below the Qutb stand various classes and grades of sanctity. Hujwīrī enumerates them, in ascending series, as follows: three hundred Akhyār (Good), forty Abdāl (Substitutes), seven Abrār (Pious), four Awtād (Supports), and three Nuqabā (Overseers).
The saints create an invisible hierarchy upon which the order of the world is believed to depend. The supreme leader is called the Qutb (Axis). He is the most prominent Sūfī of his time and oversees the meetings that take place regularly in this esteemed assembly. The members aren't restricted by the inconvenient limits of [p. 124] time and space; they come together from all corners of the earth in an instant, crossing seas, mountains, and deserts as easily as ordinary people walk down a street. Below the Qutb are various classes and levels of sanctity. Hujwīrī lists them in ascending order as follows: three hundred Akhyār (Good), forty Abdāl (Substitutes), seven Abrār (Pious), four Awtād (Supports), and three Nuqabā (Overseers).
“All these know one another and cannot act save by mutual consent. It is the task of the Awtād to go round the whole world every night, and if there should be any place on which their eyes have not fallen, next day some flaw will appear in that place, and they must then inform the Qutb in order that he may direct his attention to the weak spot and that by his blessing the imperfection may be remedied.”
"All of them know each other and can only act with each other's agreement. The job of the Awtād is to travel the entire world every night, and if there’s a place they haven’t seen, something bad will happen there the next day. They must then inform the Qutb so that he can focus on the weak area and, with his blessing, fix the problem."
We are studying in this book the mystical life of the individual Moslem, and it is necessary to keep the subject within the narrowest bounds. Otherwise, I should have liked to dwell on the external and historical organisation of Sūfism as a school for saints, and to describe the process of evolution through which the walī privately conversing with a small circle of friends became, first, a teacher and spiritual guide gathering[p. 125] disciples around him during his lifetime, and finally the head of a perpetual religious order which bore his name. The earliest of these great fraternities date from the twelfth century. In addition to their own members—the so-called ‘dervishes’—each order has a large number of lay brethren attached to it, so that their influence pervades all ranks of Moslem society. They are “independent and self-developing. There is rivalry between them; but no one rules over the other. In faith and practice each goes its own way, limited only by the universal conscience of Islam. Thus strange doctrines and grave moral defects easily develop unheeded, but freedom is saved.”[15] Of course, the typical walī is incapable of founding an order, but Islam has produced no less frequently than Christendom men who combine intense spiritual illumination with creative energy and aptitude for affairs on a grand scale. The Mohammedan notion of the saint as a person possessed by God allows a very wide application of the term: in popular usage it extends from the greatest Sūfī theosophists, like Jalāluddīn Rūmī and Ibn al-ʿArabī, down to those who have gained sanctity only by losing sanity—victims of epilepsy and hysteria, half-witted idiots and harmless lunatics.
We are exploring in this book the mystical life of the individual Muslim, and it's important to keep the topic focused. Otherwise, I would have liked to discuss the external and historical organization of Sufism as a school for saints, and to describe the evolution through which the walī who privately conversed with a small group of friends transformed into, first, a teacher and spiritual guide gathering disciples around him during his lifetime, and eventually the head of a lasting religious order named after him. The earliest of these great fraternities date back to the twelfth century. In addition to their own members—the so-called ‘dervishes’—each order has many lay brothers attached to it, so their influence reaches all levels of Muslim society. They are “independent and self-developing. There is competition between them; but no one governs the others. In faith and practice, each takes its own path, limited only by the universal conscience of Islam. Thus, strange doctrines and serious moral flaws can easily develop unnoticed, but freedom is preserved.”[15] Of course, the typical walī is not capable of founding an order, but Islam has produced individuals just as often as Christianity who combine deep spiritual insight with creative energy and the ability to manage large-scale affairs. The Islamic concept of the saint as a person possessed by God allows for a very broad use of the term: in common language, it ranges from the greatest Sufi philosophers, like Jalāluddīn Rūmī and Ibn al-ʿArabī, to those who have achieved sanctity only by losing their sanity—victims of epilepsy and hysteria, simple-minded individuals, and harmless eccentrics.
[p. 126]
[p. 126]
Both Qushayrī[16] and Hujwīrī discuss the question whether a saint can be conscious of his saintship, and answer it in the affirmative. Their opponents argue that consciousness of saintship involves assurance of salvation, which is impossible, since no one can know with certainty that he shall be among the saved on the Day of Judgment. In reply it was urged that God may miraculously assure the saint of his predestined salvation, while maintaining him in a state of spiritual soundness and preserving him from disobedience. The saint is not immaculate, as the prophets are, but the divine protection which he enjoys is a guarantee that he will not persevere in evil courses, though he may temporarily be led astray. According to the view generally held, saintship depends on faith, not on conduct, so that no sin except infidelity can cause it to be forfeited. This perilous theory, which opens the door to antinomianism, was mitigated by the emphasis laid on fulfilment of the religious law. The following anecdote of Bāyazīd al-Bistāmī shows the official attitude of all the leading Sūfīs who are cited as authorities in the Moslem text-books.
Both Qushayrī[16] and Hujwīrī address the question of whether a saint can be aware of their saintliness, and they affirm that it is possible. Their critics argue that awareness of being a saint implies certainty of salvation, which is impossible because no one can know for sure that they will be among the saved on the Day of Judgment. In response, it is argued that God can miraculously assure the saint of their predestined salvation, while keeping them spiritually sound and preventing them from disobedience. The saint is not perfect like the prophets, but the divine protection they receive guarantees that they won’t persist in evil actions, although they might temporarily stray. The common belief is that saintliness is based on faith rather than behavior, so only infidelity can cause it to be lost. This risky theory, which allows for antinomianism, is tempered by the insistence on following the religious law. The following story about Bāyazīd al-Bistāmī illustrates the official stance of the leading Sūfīs who are recognized as authorities in Muslim texts.
“I was told (he said) that a saint of God was living in such-and-such a town,[p. 127] and I set out to visit him. When I entered the mosque, he came forth from his chamber and spat on the floor. I turned back without saluting him, saying to myself, ‘A saint must keep the religious law in order that God may keep him in his spiritual state. Had this man been a saint, his respect for the law would have prevented him from spitting on the floor, or God would have saved him from marring the grace vouchsafed to him.’”
“I was told,” he said, “that a saint of God was living in a certain town,[p. 127] and I set out to visit him. When I entered the mosque, he came out of his room and spat on the floor. I turned back without greeting him, thinking to myself, ‘A saint should follow the religious laws so that God can keep him in his spiritual state. If this man were truly a saint, his respect for the law would have stopped him from spitting on the floor, or God would have spared him from ruining the grace vouchsafed to him..’”
Many walīs, however, regard the law as a curb that is indeed necessary so long as one remains in the disciplinary stage, but may be discarded by the saint. Such a person, they declare, stands on a higher plane than ordinary men, and is not to be condemned for actions which outwardly seem irreligious. While the older Sūfīs insist that a walī who breaks the law is thereby shown to be an impostor, the popular belief in the saints and the rapid growth of saint-worship tended to aggrandise the walī at the expense of the law, and to foster the conviction that a divinely gifted man can do no wrong, or at least that his actions must not be judged by appearances. The classical instance of this jus divinum vested in the friends of God is the story of Moses and Khadir, which is related in the Koran (18. 64-80). Khadir or Khizr—the Koran does not mention him by name—is[p. 128] a mysterious sage endowed with immortality, who is said to enter into conversation with wandering Sūfīs and impart to them his God-given knowledge. Moses desired to accompany him on a journey that he might profit by his teaching, and Khadir consented, only stipulating that Moses should ask no questions of him.
Many walīs, however, view the law as a necessary limit while one is in the disciplinary phase, but feel it can be set aside by the saint. They claim that such a person exists on a higher level than ordinary people and shouldn’t be judged for actions that may appear irreligious. While the older Sūfīs argue that a walī who breaks the law is simply an impostor, the widespread belief in saints and the rapid rise of saint-worship often elevate the walī over the law. This fosters the idea that a divinely gifted person can do no wrong, or at least that their actions shouldn’t be judged solely by their outward appearance. A classic example of this jus divinum given to the friends of God is the story of Moses and Khadir, which is told in the Koran (18. 64-80). Khadir or Khizr—the Koran does not name him—is[p. 128] a mysterious sage with immortality, who is said to engage in conversation with wandering Sūfīs and share his divine knowledge. Moses wanted to go with him on a journey to learn from him, and Khadir agreed, but only on the condition that Moses wouldn't ask him any questions.
“So they both went on, till they embarked in a boat and he (Khadir) staved it in. ‘What!’ cried Moses, ‘hast thou staved it in that thou mayst drown its crew? Verily, a strange thing hast thou done.’
“So they both continued until they got into a boat, and he (Khadir) damaged it. 'What!' cried Moses, 'Did you damage it so that you could drown its crew? Truly, you have done a strange thing.'”
“He said, ‘Did not I tell thee that thou couldst no way have patience with me?’
“He said, ‘Didn’t I tell you that you wouldn’t have any patience with me?’”
“Then they went on until they met a youth, and he slew him. Said Moses, ‘Hast thou slain him who is free from guilt of blood? Surely now thou hast wrought an unheard-of thing!’”
“Then they continued on until they encountered a young man, and he killed him. Moses said, ‘Have you killed someone who is innocent? You’ve done something shocking!’”
After Moses had broken his promise of silence for the third time, Khadir resolved to leave him.
After Moses broke his promise of silence for the third time, Khadir decided to leave him.
“But first,” he said, “I will tell thee the meaning of that with which thou couldst not have patience. As to the boat, it belonged to poor men, toilers on the sea, and I was minded to damage it, for in their rear was a king who seized on every boat by force. And[p. 129] as to the youth, his parents were believers, and I feared lest he should trouble them by error and unbelief.”
“But first,” he said, “let me explain what you couldn’t be patient about. That boat belonged to poor fishermen, and I intended to damage it because behind them was a king who took every boat by force. And as for the young man, his parents were believers, and I was worried he might upset them with his mistakes and doubts.”[p. 129]
The Sūfīs are fond of quoting this unimpeachable testimony that the walī is above human criticism, and that his hand, as Jalāluddīn asserts, is even as the hand of God. Most Moslems admit the claim to be valid in so far as they shrink from applying conventional standards of morality to holy men. I have explained its metaphysical justification in an earlier chapter.
The Sufis often quote this undeniable testimony that the wali is beyond human critique, and that his hand, as Jalaluddin states, is like the hand of God. Most Muslims accept this claim to be valid because they hesitate to apply usual moral standards to holy figures. I have laid out its metaphysical justification in an earlier chapter.
A miracle performed by a saint is termed karāmāt, i.e. a ‘favour’ which God bestows upon him, whereas a miracle performed by a prophet is called muʿjizat, i.e. an act which cannot be imitated by any one. The distinction originated in controversy, and was used to answer those who held the miraculous powers of the saints to be a grave encroachment on the prerogative of the Prophet. Sūfī apologists, while confessing that both kinds of miracle are substantially the same, take pains to differentiate the characteristics of each; they declare, moreover, that the saints are the Prophet’s witnesses, and that all their miracles (like ‘a drop trickling from a full skin of honey’) are in reality derived from him. This is the orthodox view and is supported by those Mohammedan mystics who acknowledge the Law as well[p. 130] as the Truth, though in some cases it may have amounted to little more than a pious opinion. We have often noticed the difficulty in which the Sūfīs find themselves when they try to make a logical compromise with Islam. But the word ‘logic’ is very misleading in this connexion. The beginning of wisdom, for European students of Oriental religion, lies in the discovery that incongruous beliefs—I mean, of course, beliefs which our minds cannot harmonise—dwell peacefully together in the Oriental brain; that their owner is quite unconscious of their incongruity; and that, as a rule, he is absolutely sincere. Contradictions which seem glaring to us do not trouble him at all.
A miracle done by a saint is called karāmāt, meaning a ‘favor’ that God grants to him, while a miracle done by a prophet is referred to as muʿjizat, which means an act that no one can replicate. This distinction arose from debate and was used to address those who considered the miraculous abilities of saints as a serious challenge to the authority of the Prophet. Sūfī defenders, although acknowledging that both types of miracles are fundamentally the same, strive to highlight the differences in their characteristics; they also claim that the saints are the Prophet’s witnesses and that all their miracles (like ‘a drop trickling from a full skin of honey’) ultimately come from him. This is the mainstream belief and is supported by those Muslim mystics who recognize both the Law and the Truth, even if in some instances it may have been little more than a devout opinion. We have frequently observed the challenges the Sūfīs face when trying to reach a logical agreement with Islam. However, the term ‘logic’ can be quite misleading in this context. The key to understanding for European students of Eastern religions lies in realizing that seemingly conflicting beliefs—specifically those that our minds struggle to reconcile—can coexist harmoniously in the Eastern mindset; their holder is often completely unaware of their contradiction and, generally speaking, is entirely sincere. Contradictions that appear glaring to us are not a concern for him at all.
The thaumaturgic element in ancient Sūfism was not so important as it afterwards became in the fully developed saint-worship associated with the Dervish Orders. “A saint would be none the less a saint,” says Qushayrī, “if no miracles were wrought by him in this world.” In early Mohammedan Vitæ Sanctorum it is not uncommon to meet with sayings to the effect that miraculous powers are comparatively of small account. It was finely said by Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah that the greatest miracle is the substitution of a good quality for a bad one; and the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ gives many examples of holy men who disliked miracles and regarded them as a temptation.[p. 131] “During my novitiate,” said Bāyazīd, “God used to bring before me wonders and miracles, but I paid no heed to them; and when He saw that I did so, He gave me the means of attaining to knowledge of Himself.” Junayd observed that reliance on miracles is one of the ‘veils’ which hinder the elect from penetrating to the inmost shrine of the Truth. This was too high doctrine for the great mass of Moslems, and in the end the vulgar idea of saintship triumphed over the mystical and theosophical conception. All such warnings and scruples were swept aside by the same irresistible instinct which rendered vain the solemn asseverations of Mohammed that there was nothing supernatural about him, and which transformed the human Prophet of history into an omnipotent hierophant and magician. The popular demand for miracles far exceeded the supply, but where the walīs failed, a vivid and credulous imagination came to their rescue and represented them, not as they were, but as they ought to be. Year by year the Legend of the Saints grew more glorious and wonderful as it continued to draw fresh tribute from the unfathomable ocean of Oriental romance. The pretensions made by the walīs, or on their behalf, steadily increased, and the stories told of them were ever becoming more fantastic and extravagant. I will devote[p. 132] the remainder of this chapter to a sketch of the walī as he appears in the vast medieval literature on the subject.
The magical aspect of ancient Sūfism wasn’t as significant as it later became in the fully developed saint-worship linked to the Dervish Orders. “A saint would still be a saint,” says Qushayrī, “even if no miracles were performed by him in this world.” In early Islamic Vitæ Sanctorum, it’s common to encounter sayings that indicate miraculous powers are relatively unimportant. Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah wisely noted that the greatest miracle is replacing a bad quality with a good one; and the Kitāb al-Lumaʿ provides numerous examples of holy individuals who were averse to miracles and viewed them as a temptation.[p. 131] “During my training,” Bāyazīd said, “God used to show me wonders and miracles, but I paid them no attention; and when He saw that I did, He granted me the ability to understand Him.” Junayd remarked that reliance on miracles is one of the ‘veils’ that prevent the chosen from reaching the deepest truth. This was too profound for the majority of Muslims, and ultimately, the common notion of sainthood overshadowed the mystical and philosophical understanding. All such warnings and concerns were disregarded by the same powerful instinct that made Mohammed’s serious claims about his humanity seem futile, transforming the historical human Prophet into an all-powerful teacher and magician. The popular demand for miracles far surpassed what was available, but where the walīs fell short, vivid and gullible imaginations stepped in and portrayed them, not as they were, but as they should be. Year after year, the Legend of the Saints became more glorious and remarkable, continuously drawing new admiration from the limitless sea of Eastern storytelling. The claims made by the walīs, or on their behalf, kept growing, and the tales about them became increasingly fantastic and extravagant. I will dedicate[p. 132] the rest of this chapter to outlining the walī as he appears in the extensive medieval literature on the topic.
The Moslem saint does not say that he has wrought a miracle; he says, “a miracle was granted or manifested to me.” According to one view, he may be fully conscious at the time, but many Sūfīs hold that such ‘manifestation’ cannot take place except in ecstasy, when the saint is entirely under divine control. His own personality is then in abeyance, and those who interfere with him oppose the Almighty Power which speaks with his lips and smites with his hand. Jalāluddīn (who uses incidentally the rather double-edged analogy of a man possessed by a peri[17]) relates the following anecdote concerning Bāyazīd of Bistām, a celebrated Persian saint who several times declared in ecstatic frenzy that he was no other than God.
The Muslim saint doesn't claim that he performed a miracle; he says, “a miracle was given or shown to me.” According to one perspective, he might be fully aware at the time, but many Sufis believe that such ‘manifestation’ can only happen in ecstasy, when the saint is completely under divine influence. His own identity is then set aside, and those who interfere with him are opposing the Divine Power that speaks through him and acts through his hands. Jalāluddīn (who incidentally uses the rather ambiguous analogy of a person possessed by a peri) shares the following story about Bāyazīd of Bistām, a renowned Persian saint who repeatedly declared in ecstatic fervor that he was indeed God.
After coming to himself on one of these occasions and learning what blasphemous language he had uttered, Bāyazīd ordered his disciples to stab him with their knives if he should offend again. Let me quote the sequel, from Mr. Whinfield’s abridged translation of the Masnavī (p. 196):
After regaining his composure during one of these moments and realizing the blasphemous words he had spoken, Bāyazīd commanded his disciples to stab him with their knives if he were to sin again. Let me quote the continuation from Mr. Whinfield’s abridged translation of the Masnavī (p. 196):
Here is the poet’s conclusion:
Here’s the poet’s conclusion:
The life of Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī, another Persian Sūfī who died in 1033 A.D., gives us a complete picture of the Oriental pantheist, and exhibits the mingled arrogance and sublimity of the character as clearly as could be desired. Since the original text covers fifty pages, I can translate only a small portion of it here.
The life of Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī, another Persian Sufi who passed away in 1033 A.D., provides a full view of the Eastern pantheist and clearly showcases the blend of arrogance and greatness in his character. Since the original text is fifty pages long, I can only translate a small section of it here.
“Once the Sheykh said, ‘This night a great many persons (he mentioned the exact number) have been wounded by brigands in such-and-such a desert.’[p. 134] On making inquiry, they found that his statement was perfectly true. Strange to relate, on the same night his son’s head was cut off and laid upon the threshold of his house, yet he knew nothing of it. His wife, who disbelieved in him, cried, ‘What think you of a man who can tell things which happen many leagues away, but does not know that his own son’s head has been cut off and is lying at his very door?’ ‘Yes,’ the Sheykh answered, ‘when I saw that, the veil had been lifted, but when my son was killed, it had been let down again.’”
“Once, the Sheykh said, ‘Tonight, a lot of people (he specified the exact number) have been injured by bandits in such-and-such a desert.’[p. 134] After looking into it, they found his statement was completely true. Strangely, on the same night, his son’s head was severed and placed on the threshold of his house, yet he was unaware of it. His wife, who doubted him, exclaimed, ‘What do you think of a man who can tell things happening miles away but doesn’t know that his own son’s head has been cut off and is lying right at his door?’ ‘Yes,’ the Sheykh replied, ‘when I saw that, the veil was lifted, but when my son was killed, it was lowered again.’”
“One day Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī clenched his fist and extended the little finger and said, ‘Here is the qibla,[18] if any one desires to become a Sūfī.’ These words were reported to the Grand Sheykh, who, deeming the co-existence of two qiblas an insult to the divine Unity, exclaimed, ‘Since a second qibla has appeared, I will cancel the former one.’ After that, no pilgrims were able to reach Mecca. Some perished on the way, others fell into the hands of robbers, or were prevented by various causes from accomplishing their journey. Next year a certain dervish said to the Grand[p. 135] Sheykh, ‘What sense is there in keeping the folk away from the House of God?’ Thereupon the Grand Sheykh made a sign, and the road became open once more. The dervish asked, ‘Whose fault is it that all these people have perished?’ The Grand Sheykh replied, ‘When elephants jostle each other, who cares if a few wretched birds are crushed to death?’”
“One day, Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī clenched his fist and extended his little finger, saying, ‘Here is the qibla if anyone wants to become a Sūfī.’ These words were reported to the Grand Sheykh, who, considering the presence of two qiblas an insult to divine Unity, exclaimed, ‘Since a second qibla has appeared, I will cancel the first one.’ After that, no pilgrims could reach Mecca. Some died on the way, others fell into the hands of robbers, or were prevented by various reasons from completing their journey. The next year, a certain dervish asked the Grand Sheykh, ‘What’s the point of keeping people away from the House of God?’ At that, the Grand Sheykh gestured, and the road reopened. The dervish then asked, ‘Whose fault is it that all these people died?’ The Grand Sheykh replied, ‘When elephants bump into each other, who cares if a few unfortunate birds get crushed?’”
“Some persons who were setting forth on a journey begged Khurqānī to teach them a prayer that would keep them safe from the perils of the road. He said, ‘If any misfortune should befall you, mention my name.’ This answer was not agreeable to them; they set off, however, and while travelling were attacked by brigands. One of the party mentioned the saint’s name and immediately became invisible, to the great astonishment of the brigands, who could not find either his camel or his bales of merchandise; the others lost all their clothes and goods. On returning home, they asked the Sheykh to explain the mystery. ‘We all invoked God,’ they said, ‘and without success; but the one man who invoked you vanished from before the eyes of the robbers.’ ‘You invoke God formally,’ said the Sheykh, ‘whereas[p. 136] I invoke Him really. Hence, if you invoke me and I then invoke God on your behalf, your prayers are granted; but it is useless for you to invoke God formally and by rote.’”
“Some people who were about to embark on a journey asked Khurqānī to teach them a prayer that would protect them from the dangers of the road. He replied, ‘If anything unfortunate happens to you, just mention my name.’ This response didn’t sit well with them; however, they set off anyway, and while traveling, they were attacked by bandits. One of the group mentioned the saint’s name and instantly became invisible, greatly surprising the bandits, who couldn’t find either his camel or his goods; the others lost all their clothes and possessions. When they returned home, they asked the Sheykh to explain the mystery. ‘We all called upon God,’ they said, ‘and it didn’t work; but the one person who called on you vanished from the robbers’ sight.’ ‘You call upon God in a formal way,’ said the Sheykh, ‘while I call on Him genuinely. Therefore, if you invoke me and I then call on God for you, your prayers will be answered; but it’s pointless for you to call on God formally and by heart.’”
“One night, while he was praying, he heard a voice cry, ‘Ha! Abu ’l-Hasan! Dost thou wish Me to tell the people what I know of thee, that they may stone thee to death?’ ‘O Lord God,’ he replied, ‘dost Thou wish me to tell the people what I know of Thy mercy and what I perceive of Thy grace, that none of them may ever again bow to Thee in prayer?’ The voice answered, ‘Keep thy secret, and I will keep Mine.’”
“One night, while he was praying, he heard a voice call out, ‘Ha! Abu’l-Hasan! Do you want me to reveal to the people what I know about you, so they can stone you to death?’ ‘O Lord God,’ he answered, ‘do You want me to tell the people what I know about Your mercy and what I see of Your grace, so that none of them may ever bow to You in prayer again?’ The voice replied, ‘Keep your secret, and I will keep Mine.’”
“He said, ‘O God, do not send to me the Angel of Death, for I will not give up my soul to him. How should I restore it to him, from whom I did not receive it? I received my soul from Thee, and I will not give it up to any one but Thee.’”
“He said, ‘O God, don’t send me the Angel of Death, because I won’t surrender my soul to him. How can I return it to someone I didn’t get it from? I received my soul from You, and I won’t give it up to anyone but You.’”
“He said, ‘After I shall have passed away, the Angel of Death will come to one of my descendants and set about taking his soul, and will deal hardly with him. Then will I raise my hands from the tomb and shed the grace of God upon his lips.’”
“He said, ‘After I’m gone, the Angel of Death will come to one of my descendants and start to take his soul, and will treat him harshly. Then I will raise my hands from the grave and grant the grace of God upon his lips.’”
“He said, ‘If I bade the empyrean[p. 137] move, it would obey, and if I told the sun to stop, it would cease from rolling on its course.’”
“He said, ‘If I commanded the heavens[p. 137] to move, they would obey, and if I told the sun to stop, it would halt its journey.’”
“He said, ‘I am not a devotee nor an ascetic nor a theologian nor a Sūfī. O God, Thou art One, and through Thy Oneness I am One.’”
“He said, ‘I am not a follower, nor a monk, nor a scholar, nor a Sufi. O God, You are One, and through Your Oneness, I am One.’”
“He said, ‘The skull of my head is the empyrean, and my feet are under the earth, and my two hands are East and West.’”
“He said, ‘The top of my head is the heavens, my feet are on the ground, and my two hands stretch out to the East and West.’”
“He said, ‘If any one does not believe that I shall stand up at the Resurrection and that he shall not enter Paradise until I lead him forward, let him not come here to salute me.’”
“He said, ‘If anyone doesn’t believe that I will rise at the Resurrection and that they won’t enter Paradise until I take them there, then they shouldn’t come here to greet me.’”
“He said, ‘Since God brought me forth from myself, Paradise is in quest of me and Hell is in fear of me; and if Paradise and Hell were to pass by this place where I am, both would become annihilated in me, together with all the people whom they contain.’”
“He said, ‘Since God created me, Paradise seeks me out and Hell is scared of me; and if Paradise and Hell were to pass by where I am, both would be destroyed within me, along with everyone they hold.’”
“He said, ‘I was lying on my back, asleep. From a corner of the Throne of God something trickled into my mouth, and I felt a sweetness in my inward being.’”
“He said, ‘I was lying on my back, asleep. From a corner of the Throne of God, something trickled into my mouth, and I felt a sweetness in my inner being.’”
“He said, ‘If a few drops of that which is under the skin of a saint should come forth between his lips,[p. 138] all the creatures of heaven and earth would fall into panic.’”
“He said, ‘If a few drops of what’s beneath the skin of a saint were to come out between his lips,[p. 138] all the creatures of heaven and earth would be thrown into chaos.’”
“He said, ‘Through prayer the saints are able to stop the fish from swimming in the sea and to make the earth tremble, so that people think it is an earthquake.’”
“He said, ‘Through prayer, the saints can stop the fish from swimming in the sea and make the earth shake, so that people believe it’s an earthquake.’”
“He said, ‘If the love of God in the hearts of His friends were made manifest, it would fill the world with flood and fire.’”
“He said, ‘If God's love in the hearts of His friends were made visible, it would fill the world with flood and fire.’”
“He said, ‘He that lives with God hath seen all things visible, and heard all things audible, and done all that is to be done, and known all that is to be known.’”
“He said, ‘Whoever lives with God has seen everything that can be seen, heard everything that can be heard, done everything that needs to be done, and known everything that can be known.’”
“He said, ‘All things are contained in me, but there is no room for myself in me.’”
“He said, ‘I contain everything, but there’s no space for me within myself.’”
“He said, ‘Miracles are only the first of the thousand stages of the Way to God.’”
“He said, ‘Miracles are just the first of a thousand steps on the path to God.’”
“He said, ‘Do not seek until thou art sought, for when thou findest that which thou seekest, it will resemble thee.’”
“He said, ‘Don’t seek until you are sought, because when you find what you’re looking for, it will resemble you.’”
“He said, ‘Thou must daily die a thousand deaths and come to life again, that thou mayst win the life immortal.’”
“He said, ‘You must die a thousand deaths every day and be reborn, so that you can gain eternal life.’”
“He said, ‘When thou givest to God thy nothingness, He gives to thee His All.’”
“He said, ‘When you give God your nothingness, He gives you His All.’”
[p. 139]
[p. 139]
It would be an almost endless task to enumerate and exemplify the different classes of miracles which are related in the lives of the Mohammedan saints—for instance, walking on water, flying in the air (with or without a passenger), rain-making, appearing in various places at the same time, healing by the breath, bringing the dead to life, knowledge and prediction of future events, thought-reading, telekinesis, paralysing or beheading an obnoxious person by a word or gesture, conversing with animals or plants, turning earth into gold or precious stones, producing food and drink, etc. To the Moslem, who has no sense of natural law, all these ‘violations of custom,’ as he calls them, seem equally credible. We, on the other hand, feel ourselves obliged to distinguish phenomena which we regard as irrational and impossible from those for which we can find some sort of ‘natural’ explanation. Modern theories of psychical influence, faith-healing, telepathy, veridical hallucination, hypnotic suggestion and the like, have thrown open to us a wide avenue of approach to this dark continent in the Eastern mind. I will not, however, pursue the subject far at present, full of interest as it is. In the higher Sūfī teaching the miraculous powers of the saints play a more or less insignificant part, and the excessive importance which they assume in the organised[p. 140] mysticism of the Dervish Orders is one of the clearest marks of its degeneracy.
It would be nearly impossible to list and illustrate the different types of miracles described in the lives of Muslim saints—like walking on water, flying through the air (with or without a passenger), making it rain, appearing in multiple places at once, healing through breath, raising the dead, predicting the future, reading thoughts, moving objects with the mind, incapacitating or beheading someone with just a word or gesture, talking to animals or plants, turning dirt into gold or precious stones, producing food and drinks, etc. For a Muslim, who doesn’t see natural laws as fixed, all these "breaks from tradition," as they call them, seem equally believable. We, on the other hand, feel we must differentiate between what we find irrational and impossible and what might have some sort of "natural" explanation. Modern ideas about mental influence, faith healing, telepathy, true hallucinations, hypnotic suggestion, and similar concepts have opened up a new way for us to understand this complex aspect of Eastern thought. However, I won't delve too deeply into the topic right now, as interesting as it is. In higher Sufi teachings, the miraculous powers of saints are relatively minor, and the excessive focus on these powers in the structured mysticism of the Dervish Orders is one of the clearest indicators of its decline.
The following passage, which I have slightly modified, gives a fair summary of the hypnotic process through which a dervish attains to union with God:
The following passage, which I have slightly modified, provides a good summary of the hypnotic process through which a dervish achieves union with God:
“The disciple must, mystically, always bear his Murshid (spiritual director) in mind, and become mentally absorbed in him through a constant meditation and contemplation of him. The teacher must be his shield against all evil thoughts. The spirit of the teacher follows him in all his efforts, and accompanies him wherever he may be, quite as a guardian spirit. To such a degree is this carried that he sees the master in all men and in all things, just as a willing subject is under the influence of the magnetiser. This condition is called ‘self-annihilation’ in the Murshid or Sheykh. The latter finds, in his own visionary dreams, the degree which the disciple has reached, and whether or not his spirit has become bound to his own.
“The disciple must always keep their Murshid (spiritual director) in mind and become mentally absorbed in him through continuous meditation and contemplation. The teacher should be their shield against all negative thoughts. The spirit of the teacher follows them in all their endeavors and accompanies them wherever they go, just like a guardian spirit. This is taken to such an extent that they see the master in all people and in everything, similar to how a willing subject is influenced by a hypnotist. This state is known as ‘self-annihilation’ in the Murshid or Sheykh. The latter perceives, in their own visionary dreams, the level the disciple has reached and whether their spirit has become connected to their own.”
“At this stage the Sheykh passes him over to the spiritual influence of the long-deceased Pīr or original founder of the Order, and he sees the latter only by the spiritual aid of the Sheykh. This is called ‘self-annihilation’ in the Pīr. He[p. 141] now becomes so much a part of the Pīr as to possess all his spiritual powers.
“At this stage, the Sheykh hands him over to the spiritual influence of the long-deceased Pīr, the original founder of the Order, and he can only perceive the Pīr through the Sheykh's spiritual guidance. This is referred to as ‘self-annihilation’ in the Pīr. He[p. 141] now becomes so closely connected to the Pīr that he possesses all of his spiritual powers.”
“The third grade leads him, also through the spiritual aid of the Sheykh, up to the Prophet himself, whom he now sees in all things. This state is called ‘self-annihilation’ in the Prophet.
“The third grade takes him, also through the spiritual guidance of the Sheykh, up to the Prophet himself, whom he now sees in everything. This state is called ‘self-annihilation’ in the Prophet.”
An excellent concrete illustration of the process here described will be found in the well-known case of Tawakkul Beg, who passed through all these experiences under the control of Mollā-Shāh. His account is too long to quote in full; moreover, it has recently been translated by Professor D. B. Macdonald in his Religious Life and Attitude in Islam (pp. 197 ff.). I copy from this version one paragraph describing the first of the four stages mentioned above.
An excellent concrete example of the process described here can be found in the well-known case of Tawakkul Beg, who went through all these experiences under the guidance of Mollā-Shāh. His account is too lengthy to quote in full; also, it has recently been translated by Professor D. B. Macdonald in his Religious Life and Attitude in Islam (pp. 197 ff.). I will quote one paragraph from this version that describes the first of the four stages mentioned above.
“Thereupon he made me sit before him, my senses being as though intoxicated, and ordered me to reproduce my own image within myself; and, after having bandaged my eyes, he asked me to concentrate all my mental faculties on my heart. I obeyed, and in an instant, by the divine favour and by the spiritual assistance of the Sheykh, my[p. 142] heart opened. I saw, then, that there was something like an overturned cup within me. This having been set upright, a sensation of unbounded happiness filled my being. I said to the master, ‘This cell where I am seated before you—I see a faithful reproduction of it within me, and it appears to me as though another Tawakkul Beg were seated before another Mollā-Shāh.’ He replied, ‘Very good! the first apparition which appears to thee is the image of the master.’ He then ordered me to uncover my eyes; and I saw him, with the physical organ of vision, seated before me. He then made me bind my eyes again, and I perceived him with my spiritual sight, seated similarly before me. Full of astonishment, I cried out, ‘O Master! whether I look with my physical organs or with my spiritual sight, always it is you that I see!’”
“Thereupon, he made me sit in front of him, my senses feeling as if they were intoxicated, and instructed me to create my own image within myself. After blindfolding me, he asked me to focus all my mental energy on my heart. I followed his instructions, and in an instant, thanks to divine favor and the spiritual guidance of the Sheykh, my[p. 142] heart opened. I realized there was something like an overturned cup inside me. Once it was set upright, a wave of immense happiness filled my being. I told the master, ‘This cell where I’m sitting before you—I see a true reflection of it within me, and it seems like another Tawakkul Beg is sitting before another Mollā-Shāh.’ He replied, ‘Very good! The first vision that appears to you is the image of the master.’ He then told me to remove my blindfold, and I saw him, with my physical eyes, seated before me. He made me cover my eyes again, and I perceived him with my spiritual sight, still sitting before me. Filled with amazement, I exclaimed, ‘O Master! Whether I look with my physical eyes or with my spiritual sight, it’s always you that I see!’”
Here is a case of autohypnotism, witnessed and recorded by the poet Jāmī:
Here’s an example of autohypnotism, observed and noted by the poet Jāmī:
“Mawlānā Saʿduddīn of Kāshghar, after a little concentration of thought (tawajjuh), used to exhibit signs of unconsciousness. Any one ignorant of this circumstance would have fancied that he was falling asleep. When I first entered into companionship with him,[p. 143] I happened one day to be seated before him in the congregational mosque. According to his custom, he fell into a trance. I supposed that he was going to sleep, and I said to him, ‘If you desire to rest for a short time, you will not seem to me to be far off.’ He smiled and said, ‘Apparently you do not believe that this is something different from sleep.’”
“Mawlānā Saʿduddīn of Kāshghar, after focusing his thoughts for a bit, would show signs of being unconscious. Anyone unaware of this would think he was dozing off. When I first started spending time with him, I remember one day sitting in front of him in the mosque. True to his usual practice, he fell into a trance. I thought he was about to sleep, so I said to him, ‘If you want to rest for a bit, it won’t seem to me like you’re far off.’ He smiled and replied, ‘It looks like you don’t think this is something different from sleep.’”
The following anecdote presents greater difficulties:
The following story presents more challenges:
“Mawlānā Nizāmuddīn Khāmūsh relates that one day his master, ʿAlāʾuddīn ʿAttār, started to visit the tomb of the celebrated saint Mohammed ibn ʿAlī Hakīm, at Tirmidh. ‘I did not accompany him,’ said Nizāmuddīn, ‘but stayed at home, and by concentrating my mind (tawajjuh) I succeeded in bringing the spirituality of the saint before me, so that when the master arrived at the tomb he found it empty. He must have known the cause, for on his return he set to work in order to bring me under his control. I, too, concentrated my mind, but I found myself like a dove and the master like a hawk flying in chase of me. Wherever I turned, he was always close behind. At last, despairing of escape, I took refuge with the spirituality of the[p. 144] Prophet (on whom be peace) and became effaced in its infinite radiance. The master could not exercise any further control. He fell ill in consequence of his chagrin, and no one except myself knew the reason.’”
“Mawlānā Nizāmuddīn Khāmūsh shares that one day his master, ʿAlāʾuddīn ʿAttār, went to visit the tomb of the famous saint Mohammed ibn ʿAlī Hakīm, in Tirmidh. ‘I didn't go with him,’ Nizāmuddīn said, ‘but stayed home, and by focusing my mind (tawajjuh), I managed to bring the saint's spirituality to my awareness, so that when my master got to the tomb, he found it empty. He must have understood why, because upon his return, he tried to bring me under his influence. I, too, focused my mind, but I felt like a dove and the master like a hawk chasing me. No matter where I turned, he was always right behind me. Finally, feeling hopeless, I sought refuge in the spirituality of the Prophet (peace be upon him) and became lost in its infinite light. The master couldn't control me anymore. He ended up falling ill because of his frustration, and no one but me knew why.’”
ʿAlāʾuddīn’s son, Khwāja Hasan ʿAttār, possessed such powers of ‘control’ that he could at will throw any one into the state of trance and cause them to experience the ‘passing-away’ (fanā) to which some mystics attain only on rare occasions and after prolonged self-mortification. It is related that the disciples and visitors who were admitted to the honour of kissing his hand always fell unconscious to the ground.
ʿAlāʾuddīn’s son, Khwāja Hasan ʿAttār, had such powerful control that he could easily put anyone into a trance and make them experience the ‘passing-away’ (fanā) that some mystics reach only on rare occasions after long periods of self-discipline. It is said that the disciples and visitors who were lucky enough to kiss his hand would always faint and collapse to the ground.
Certain saints are believed to have the power of assuming whatever shape they please. One of the most famous was Abū ʿAbdallah of Mosul, better known by the name of Qadīb al-Bān. One day the Cadi of Mosul, who regarded him as a detestable heretic, saw him in a street of the town, approaching from the opposite direction. He resolved to seize him and lay a charge against him before the governor, in order that he might be punished. All at once he perceived that Qadīb al-Bān had taken the form of a Kurd; and as the saint advanced towards him, his appearance changed again, this time into an Arab of the desert. Finally, on coming still nearer, he assumed the guise[p. 145] and dress of a doctor of theology, and cried, “O Cadi! which Qadīb al-Bān will you hale before the governor and punish?” The Cadi repented of his hostility and became one of the saint’s disciples.
Certain saints are thought to have the ability to take on any shape they want. One of the most well-known was Abū ʿAbdallah of Mosul, better known as Qadīb al-Bān. One day, the Cadi of Mosul, who viewed him as a horrible heretic, saw him in a street of the town, approaching from the opposite direction. He decided to capture him and bring a charge against him before the governor, hoping he would be punished. Suddenly, he noticed that Qadīb al-Bān had transformed into a Kurd; and as the saint came closer, his appearance changed once again, this time into an Arab from the desert. Finally, as he got even nearer, he took on the look and attire of a theology professor and exclaimed, “O Cadi! which Qadīb al-Bān will you drag before the governor and punish?” The Cadi regretted his hostility and became one of the saint's followers.
In conclusion, let me give two alleged instances of ‘the obedience of inanimate objects,’ i.e. telekinesis:
In conclusion, let me provide two supposed examples of 'the obedience of inanimate objects,' i.e. telekinesis:
“Whilst Dhu ’l-Nūn was conversing on this topic with some friends, he said, ‘Here is a sofa. It will move round the room, if I tell it to do so.’ No sooner had he uttered the word ‘move’ than the sofa made a circuit of the room and returned to its place. One of the spectators, a young man, burst into tears and gave up the ghost. They laid him on that sofa and washed him for burial.”
“While Dhu’l-Nūn was talking about this with some friends, he said, ‘Here’s a sofa. It will move around the room if I tell it to.’ No sooner had he said the word ‘move’ than the sofa went around the room and returned to its spot. One of the onlookers, a young man, broke down in tears and passed away. They laid him on that sofa and prepared him for burial.”
“Avicenna paid a visit to Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī and immediately plunged into a long and abstruse discussion. After a time the saint, who was an illiterate person, felt tired, so he got up and said, ‘Excuse me; I must go and mend the garden wall’; and off he went, taking a hatchet with him. As soon as he had climbed on to the top of the wall, the hatchet dropped from his hand. Avicenna ran to pick it up, but before he reached it the hatchet rose of itself and came back[p. 146] into the saint’s hand. Avicenna lost all his self-command, and the enthusiastic belief in Sūfism which then took possession of him continued until, at a later period of his life, he abandoned mysticism for philosophy.”
Avicenna visited Abu’l-Hasan Khurqānī and quickly got into a long and complicated discussion. After a while, the saint, who couldn't read, felt tired, so he stood up and said, “Excuse me; I need to go fix the garden wall,” and he left with a hatchet. Once he climbed to the top of the wall, the hatchet slipped from his hand. Avicenna rushed to grab it, but before he could reach it, the hatchet magically rose up and returned to the saint’s hand. Avicenna lost all his composure, and the intense belief in Sūfism that took hold of him stayed with him until he later turned away from mysticism in favor of philosophy.[p. 146]
I am well aware that in this chapter scanty justice has been done to a great subject. The historian of Sūfism must acknowledge, however deeply he may deplore, the fundamental position occupied by the doctrine of saintship and the tremendous influence which it has exerted in its practical results—grovelling submission to the authority of an ecstatic class of men, dependence on their favour, pilgrimage to their shrines, adoration of their relics, devotion of every mental and spiritual faculty to their service. It may be dangerous to worship God by one’s own inner light, but it is far more deadly to seek Him by the inner light of another. Vicarious holiness has no compensations. This truth is expressed by the mystical writers in many an eloquent passage, but I will content myself with quoting a few lines from the life of ʿAlāʾuddīn ʿAttār, the same saint who, as we have seen, vainly tried to hypnotise his pupil in revenge for a disrespectful trick which the latter had played on him. His biographer relates that he said, “It is more right and worthy to[p. 147] dwell beside God than to dwell beside God’s creatures,” and that the following verse was often on his blessed tongue:
I know that this chapter does not do full justice to a significant topic. The historian of Sufism must recognize, no matter how much he regrets it, the essential role of the doctrine of saintship and the immense influence it has had on practical outcomes—submissive reliance on an ecstatic group of people, dependence on their goodwill, pilgrimages to their shrines, veneration of their relics, and dedicating every mental and spiritual ability to their service. It might be risky to worship God through your own inner guidance, but it’s far more dangerous to seek Him through someone else’s inner guidance. Relying on others' holiness offers no real benefits. This truth is articulated by many mystical writers in various eloquent passages, but I will limit myself to quoting a few lines from the life of ʿAlāʾuddīn ʿAttār, the same saint who, as we have seen, unsuccessfully tried to hypnotize his student in retaliation for a disrespectful act committed against him. His biographer notes that he said, “It is more right and worthy to[p. 147] dwell beside God than to dwell beside God’s creatures,” and that the following verse was often on his blessed tongue:
[p. 148]
[p. 148]
CHAPTER VI
THE UNITED STATES
No one can approach the subject of this chapter—the state of the mystic who has reached his journey’s end—without feeling that all symbolical descriptions of union with God and theories concerning its nature are little better than leaps in the dark. How shall we form any conception of that which is declared to be ineffable by those who have actually experienced it? I can only reply that the same difficulty confronts us in dealing with all mystical phenomena,[p. 149] though it appears less formidable at lower levels, and that the poet’s counsel of silence has not prevented him from interpreting the deepest mysteries of Sūfism with unrivalled insight and power.
No one can tackle the topic of this chapter—the state of the mystic who has reached the end of their journey—without realizing that all symbolic descriptions of union with God and theories about its nature are hardly more than blind guesses. How can we understand something that is said to be beyond words by those who have truly encountered it? I can only say that we face the same challenge when dealing with all mystical experiences,[p. 149] although it seems less daunting at earlier stages, and that the poet’s advice to stay silent hasn’t stopped them from interpreting the deepest mysteries of Sūfism with unmatched insight and power.
Whatever terms may be used to describe it, the unitive state is the culmination of the simplifying process by which the soul is gradually isolated from all that is foreign to itself, from all that is not God. Unlike Nirvāṇa, which is merely the cessation of individuality, fanā, the passing-away of the Sūfī from his phenomenal existence, involves baqā, the continuance of his real existence. He who dies to self lives in God, and fanā, the consummation of this death, marks the attainment of baqā, or union with the divine life. Deification, in short, is the Moslem mystic’s ultima Thule.
Whatever words are used to describe it, the unitive state is the peak of the process through which the soul is gradually separated from everything that isn't itself, from everything that isn't God. Unlike Nirvāṇa, which is simply the end of individuality, fanā, the Sufi's departure from his worldly existence, includes baqā, the continuation of his true existence. A person who dies to self lives in God, and fanā, the completion of this death, signifies the achievement of baqā, or union with the divine life. In summary, becoming one with God is the Muslim mystic's ultima Thule.
In the early part of the tenth century Husayn ibn Mansūr, known to fame as al-Hallāj (the wool-carder), was barbarously done to death at Baghdād. His execution seems to have been dictated by political motives, but with these we are not concerned. Amongst the crowd assembled round the scaffold, a few, perhaps, believed him to be what he said he was; the rest witnessed with exultation or stern approval the punishment of a blasphemous heretic. He had uttered in two words a sentence which Islam has, on the whole, forgiven but has[p. 150] never forgotten: “Ana ’l-Haqq”—“I am God.”
In the early part of the tenth century, Husayn ibn Mansūr, famously known as al-Hallāj (the wool-carder), was brutally executed in Baghdad. His execution seems to have been motivated by political reasons, but that’s not our focus here. Among the crowd gathered around the scaffold, a few perhaps believed he was who he claimed to be; the others watched with either triumph or stern approval as a blasphemous heretic was punished. He had expressed a statement in just two words that Islam has, overall, forgiven but never forgotten: “Ana ’l-Haqq”—“I am God.”[p. 150]
The recently published researches of M. Louis Massignon[21] make it possible, for the first time, to indicate the meaning which Hallāj himself attached to this celebrated formula, and to assert definitely that it does not agree with the more orthodox interpretations offered at a later epoch by Sūfīs belonging to various schools. According to Hallāj, man is essentially divine. God created Adam in His own image. He projected from Himself that image of His eternal love, that He might behold Himself as in a mirror. Hence He bade the angels worship Adam (Kor. 2. 32), in whom, as in Jesus, He became incarnate.
The recent research by M. Louis Massignon makes it possible, for the first time, to clarify the meaning that Hallāj himself attached to this famous formula, and to clearly state that it doesn’t align with the more traditional interpretations offered later by Sūfīs from various schools. According to Hallāj, humans are fundamentally divine. God created Adam in His own image. He projected that image of His eternal love from Himself so He could see Himself as in a mirror. Therefore, He commanded the angels to worship Adam (Kor. 2. 32), in whom, as in Jesus, He became incarnate.
Since the ‘humanity’ (nāsūt) of God comprises the whole bodily and spiritual nature of man, the ‘divinity’ (lāhūt) of God cannot unite with that nature except by means of an incarnation or, to adopt the term employed by Massignon, an infusion (hulūl) of the divine Spirit, such as takes place when the human spirit enters the[p. 151] body.[22] Thus Hallāj says in one of his poems:
Since God’s ‘humanity’ (nāsūt) includes the entire physical and spiritual nature of people, God’s ‘divinity’ (lāhūt) can’t connect with that nature without an incarnation or, using Massignon’s term, an infusion (hulūl) of the divine Spirit, similar to when the human spirit enters the[p. 151] body.[22] That’s why Hallāj states in one of his poems:
And again:
And again:
[22] Massignon appears to be right in identifying the Divine Spirit with the Active Reason (intellectus agens), which, according to Alexander of Aphrodisias, is not a part or faculty of our soul, but comes to us from without. See Inge, Christian Mysticism, pp. 360, 361. The doctrine of Hallāj may be compared with that of Tauler, Ruysbroeck, and others concerning the birth of God in the soul.
[22] Massignon seems correct in recognizing the Divine Spirit as the Active Reason (intellectus agens), which, as Alexander of Aphrodisias states, is not a part or ability of our soul, but comes to us from outside ourselves. See Inge, Christian Mysticism, pp. 360, 361. Hallāj's teachings can be compared to those of Tauler, Ruysbroeck, and others regarding the emergence of God within the soul.
This doctrine of personal deification, in the peculiar form which was impressed upon it by Hallāj, is obviously akin to the central doctrine of Christianity, and therefore, from the Moslem standpoint, a heresy of the worst kind. It survived unadulterated only amongst his immediate followers. The Hulūlīs, i.e. those who believe in incarnation, are repudiated by Sūfīs in general quite as vehemently as by orthodox Moslems. But while the former have unhesitatingly condemned the doctrine of hulūl, they have also done their best to clear Hallāj from the suspicion of having taught it. Three main lines of defence are followed: (1)[p. 152] Hallāj did not sin against the Truth, but he was justly punished in so far as he committed a grave offence against the Law. He “betrayed the secret of his Lord” by proclaiming to all and sundry the supreme mystery which ought to be reserved for the elect. (2) Hallāj spoke under the intoxicating influence of ecstasy. He imagined himself to be united with the divine essence, when in fact he was only united with one of the divine attributes. (3) Hallāj meant to declare that there is no essential difference or separation between God and His creatures, inasmuch as the divine unity includes all being. A man who has entirely passed away from his phenomenal self exists quâ his real self, which is God.
This idea of personal divinity, shaped in a unique way by Hallāj, is clearly similar to the core belief of Christianity, and from the perspective of Muslims, it is a serious heresy. It only remained pure among his close followers. The Hulūlīs, i.e. those who believe in incarnation, are rejected by Sūfīs just as strongly as by traditional Muslims. While the former group has decisively condemned the idea of hulūl, they have also worked to absolve Hallāj from the suspicion of teaching it. Three main arguments are made in his defense: (1) Hallāj did not sin against the Truth, but he was rightly punished for committing a serious offense against the Law. He "betrayed the secret of his Lord" by revealing the profound mystery that should only be shared with a select few. (2) Hallāj spoke while under the overwhelming influence of ecstasy. He thought he was one with the divine essence when he was actually only connected to one of the divine attributes. (3) Hallāj was trying to express that there is no fundamental difference or separation between God and His creations, since divine unity encompasses all existence. A person who has completely transcended their physical self exists quâ their true self, which is God.
It was not Hallāj who cried “Ana ’l-Haqq,” but God Himself, speaking, as it were, by the mouth of the selfless Hallāj, just as He spoke to Moses through the medium of the burning bush (Kor. 20. 8-14).
It wasn’t Hallāj who exclaimed “Ana ’l-Haqq,” but God Himself, expressing, in a way, through the voice of the selfless Hallāj, just as He communicated with Moses through the burning bush (Kor. 20. 8-14).
The last explanation, which converts Ana ’l-Haqq into an impersonal monistic axiom, is accepted by most Sūfīs as representing the true Hallājian teaching. In a magnificent ode Jalāluddīn Rūmī describes how the One Light shines in myriad forms through the whole universe, and how[p. 153] the One Essence, remaining ever the same, clothes itself from age to age in the prophets and saints who are its witnesses to mankind.
The final explanation, which turns Ana ’l-Haqq into a neutral, all-encompassing principle, is embraced by most Sūfīs as the true teaching of Hallāj. In a beautiful poem, Jalāluddīn Rūmī describes how the One Light shines in countless forms throughout the universe, and how[p. 153] the One Essence, remaining constant, presents itself through the ages in the prophets and saints who serve as its witnesses to humanity.
[p. 154]
[p. 154]
Although in Western and Central Asia—where the Persian kings were regarded by their subjects as gods, and where the doctrines of incarnation, anthropomorphism, and metempsychosis are indigenous—the idea of the God-man was neither so unfamiliar nor unnatural as to shock the public conscience very profoundly, Hallāj had formulated that idea in such a way that no mysticism calling itself Mohammedan could tolerate, much less adopt it. To assert that the divine and human natures may be interfused and commingled,[24] would have been to deny the principle of unity on which Islam is based. The subsequent history of Sūfism shows how deification was identified with unification. The antithesis—God, Man—melted away in the pantheistic theory which has been explained above.[25] There is no real existence apart from God. Man is an emanation or a reflexion or a mode of Absolute Being. What he thinks of as individuality is in truth not-being; it cannot be separated or united, for it does not exist. Man is God, yet with[p. 155] a difference. According to Ibn al-ʿArabī,[26] the eternal and the phenomenal are two complementary aspects of the One, each of which is necessary to the other. The creatures are the external manifestation of the Creator, and Man is God’s consciousness (sirr) as revealed in creation. But since Man, owing to the limitations of his mind, cannot think all objects of thought simultaneously, and therefore expresses only a part of the divine consciousness, he is not entitled to say Ana ’l-Haqq, “I am God.” He is a reality, but not the Reality. We shall see that other Sūfīs—Jalāluddīn Rūmī, for example—in their ecstatic moments, at any rate, ignore this rather subtle distinction.
Although in Western and Central Asia—where the Persian kings were viewed by their people as gods, and where the ideas of incarnation, anthropomorphism, and reincarnation are native—the concept of the God-man wasn’t so alien or unnatural as to completely shock public sensibilities. However, Hallāj expressed that idea in a way that no mysticism claiming to be Islamic could accept, let alone embrace. To claim that divine and human natures can be blended and intertwined would have contradicted the principle of unity that Islam is built upon. The later history of Sūfism illustrates how deification was linked to unification. The contrast—God, Man—dissolved in the pantheistic theory explained earlier. There is no true existence apart from God. Man is a manifestation, reflection, or mode of Absolute Being. What he perceives as individuality is actually non-being; it cannot be separated or joined because it doesn’t exist. Man is God, yet there is a distinction. According to Ibn al-ʿArabī, the eternal and the phenomenal are two complementary sides of the One, each necessary to the other. Creatures are the external representation of the Creator, and Man is God’s consciousness (sirr) as expressed in creation. But since Man, due to the limits of his mind, can’t think of all thoughts at once and thus only captures a part of divine consciousness, he isn’t justified in saying Ana ’l-Haqq, “I am God.” He is a reality, but not the Reality. We will see that other Sūfīs—like Jalāluddīn Rūmī, for instance—in their moments of ecstasy, tend to overlook this rather subtle distinction.
[24] Hulūl was not understood in this sense by Hallāj (Massignon, op. cit., p. 199), though the verses quoted on p. 151 readily suggest such an interpretation. Hallāj, I think, would have agreed with Eckhart (who said, “The word I am none can truly speak but God alone”) that the personality in which the Eternal is immanent has itself a part in eternity (Inge, Christian Mysticism, p. 149, note).
[24] Hulūl was not understood in this way by Hallāj (Massignon, op. cit., p. 199), even though the quoted verses on p. 151 clearly suggest such an interpretation. Hallāj, I believe, would have agreed with Eckhart (who said, “The word I am can only be truly spoken by God”) that the personality in which the Eternal is present has a part in eternity itself (Inge, Christian Mysticism, p. 149, note).
[25] See pp. 79 ff.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
[26] Massignon, op. cit., p. 183.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Massignon, op. cit., p. 183.
The statement that in realising the nonentity of his individual self the Sūfī realises his essential oneness with God, sums up the Mohammedan theory of deification in terms with which my readers are now familiar. I will endeavour to show what more precise meaning may be assigned to it, partly in my own words and partly by means of illustrative extracts from various authors.
The idea that by recognizing the insignificance of his individual self, the Sūfī understands his fundamental unity with God, summarizes the Islamic concept of deification in terms that my readers are already familiar with. I will try to clarify what more specific meaning can be given to it, partly in my own words and partly through illustrative quotes from different authors.
Several aspects of fanā have already been distinguished.[27] The highest of these—the passing-away in the divine essence—is fully described by Niffarī, who employs instead of fanā and fānī (self-naughted) the terms[p. 156] waqfat, signifying cessation from search, and wāqif, i.e. one who desists from seeking and passes away in the Object Sought. Here are some of the chief points that occur in the text and commentary.
Several aspects of fanā have already been distinguished.[27] The highest of these—the experience of merging into the divine essence—is thoroughly described by Niffarī, who uses the terms waqfat, meaning stopping the search, and wāqif, i.e. someone who stops seeking and merges with the Object of their search. Here are some of the main points that appear in the text and commentary.
[27] See pp. 60, 61.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Waqfat is luminous: it expels the dark thoughts of ‘otherness,’ just as light banishes darkness; it changes the phenomenal values of all existent things into their real and eternal values.
Waqfat is bright: it drives away the dark thoughts of ‘otherness,’ just like light drives out darkness; it transforms the apparent values of everything into their true and timeless values.
Hence the wāqif transcends time and place. “He enters every house and it contains him not; he drinks from every well but is not satisfied; then he reaches Me, and I am his home, and his abode is with Me”—that is to say, he comprehends all the divine attributes and embraces all mystical experiences. He is not satisfied with the names (attributes), but seeks the Named. He contemplates the essence of God and finds it identical with his own. He does not pray. Prayer is from man to God, but in waqfat there is nothing but God.
Hence the wāqif transcends time and place. “He enters every home and it doesn't contain him; he drinks from every well but is never satisfied; then he reaches Me, and I am his home, and his dwelling is with Me”—meaning he understands all the divine attributes and experiences all mystical insights. He is not content with just the names (attributes) but seeks the Named. He reflects on the essence of God and finds it to be the same as his own. He does not pray. Prayer is something from man to God, but in waqfat there is nothing but God.
The wāqif leaves not a rack behind him, nor any heir except God. When even the phenomenon of waqfat has disappeared from his consciousness, he becomes the very Light. Then his praise of God proceeds from God, and his knowledge is God’s knowledge, who beholds Himself alone as He was in the beginning.
The wāqif leaves nothing behind, nor does he have any heirs except for God. When the idea of waqfat fades from his awareness, he becomes pure Light. At that point, his praise of God comes from God, and his understanding is God’s understanding, who sees Himself alone as He always has from the beginning.
We need not expect to discover how this[p. 157] essentialisation, substitution, or transmutation is effected. It is the grand paradox of Sūfism—the Magnum Opus wrought somehow in created man by a Being whose nature is eternally devoid of the least taint of creatureliness. As I have remarked above, the change, however it may be conceived, does not involve infusion of the divine essence (hulūl) or identification of the divine and human natures (ittihād). Both these doctrines are generally condemned. Abū Nasr al-Sarrāj criticises them in two passages of his Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, as follows:
We don’t need to expect to understand how this[p. 157] essentialization, substitution, or transformation takes place. It is the great paradox of Sufism—the Magnum Opus created somehow in humanity by a Being whose nature is eternally free from any hint of being a creature. As I mentioned earlier, the change, no matter how it’s viewed, doesn’t involve the infusion of the divine essence (hulūl) or the merging of divine and human natures (ittihād). Both of these ideas are usually rejected. Abū Nasr al-Sarrāj critiques them in two sections of his Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, as follows:
“Some mystics of Baghdād have erred in their doctrine that when they pass away from their qualities they enter into the qualities of God. This leads to incarnation (hulūl) or to the Christian belief concerning Jesus. The doctrine in question has been attributed to some of the ancients, but its true meaning is this, that when a man goes forth from his own qualities and enters into the qualities of God, he goes forth from his own will and enters into the will of God, knowing that his will is given to him by God and that by virtue of this gift he is severed from regarding himself, so that he becomes entirely devoted to God; and this is one of the stages of Unitarians. Those who have erred in this doctrine have failed to[p. 158] observe that the qualities of God are not God. To make God identical with His qualities is to be guilty of infidelity, because God does not descend into the heart, but that which descends into the heart is faith in God and belief in His unity and reverence for the thought of Him.”
“Some mystics from Baghdad have misinterpreted their belief that when they die to their own qualities, they merge into the qualities of God. This leads to ideas like incarnation (hulūl) or the Christian belief regarding Jesus. While this doctrine has been linked to some ancient thinkers, its true meaning is that when a person lets go of their own qualities and embraces the qualities of God, they move away from their own will and align with the will of God, understanding that their will is a gift from God. Through this gift, they stop seeing themselves as separate, becoming fully devoted to God. This represents one of the stages of unity with God. Those who have misinterpreted this idea fail to recognize that the qualities of God are not God Himself. Equating God with His qualities is an act of infidelity, as God does not enter the heart; rather, what enters the heart is faith in God, belief in His unity, and reverence for the thought of Him.”
In the second passage he makes use of a similar argument in order to refute the doctrine of ittihād.
In the second passage, he uses a similar argument to counter the doctrine of ittihād.
“Some have abstained from food and drink, fancying that when a man’s body is weakened it is possible that he may lose his humanity and be invested with the attributes of divinity. The ignorant persons who hold this erroneous doctrine cannot distinguish between humanity and the inborn qualities of humanity. Humanity does not depart from man any more than blackness departs from that which is black or whiteness from that which is white, but the inborn qualities of humanity are changed and transmuted by the all-powerful radiance that is shed upon them from the divine Realities. The attributes of humanity are not the essence of humanity. Those who inculcate the doctrine of fanā mean the passing-away of regarding one’s own actions and works of devotion through[p. 159] the continuance of regarding God as the doer of these actions on behalf of His servant.”
“Some people have refrained from eating and drinking, thinking that when a person's body is weakened, they might lose their humanity and gain divine qualities. The misguided individuals who believe this incorrect idea cannot tell the difference between humanity and the inherent traits of being human. Humanity doesn’t leave a person any more than darkness leaves something that is dark or light leaves something that is light. However, the inherent traits of humanity can be changed and transformed by the powerful light that comes from divine realities. The traits of humanity are not the essence of humanity. Those who teach the concept of fanā refer to the fading away of recognizing one’s own actions and acts of devotion, while still acknowledging God as the one who performs these actions for His servant.”
Hujwīrī characterises as absurd the belief that passing-away (fanā) signifies loss of essence and destruction of corporeal substance, and that ‘abiding’ (baqā) indicates the indwelling of God in man. Real passing-away from anything, he says, implies consciousness of its imperfection and absence of desire for it. Whoever passes away from his own perishable will abides in the everlasting will of God, but human attributes cannot become divine attributes or vice versa.
Hujwīrī describes the belief that passing away (fanā) means losing one's essence and the destruction of physical substance as ridiculous. He also challenges the idea that ‘abiding’ (baqā) represents God living within a person. True passing away, he argues, means recognizing the imperfection of something and not desiring it. When someone moves away from their own temporary will, they enter into the eternal will of God, but human traits can't turn into divine traits or vice versa.
“The power of fire transforms to its own quality anything that falls into it, and surely the power of God’s will is greater than that of fire; yet fire affects only the quality of iron without changing its substance, for iron can never become fire.”
“The power of fire transforms anything that comes into contact with it to match its own qualities, and surely the power of God’s will is greater than that of fire; yet fire only alters the properties of iron without changing its essence, for iron can never become fire.”
In another part of his work Hujwīrī defines ‘union’ (jamʿ) as concentration of thought upon the desired object. Thus Majnūn, the Orlando Furioso of Islam, concentrated his thoughts on Laylā, so that he saw only her in the whole world, and all created things assumed the form of Laylā in his eyes. Some one came to the cell of Bāyazīd and asked, “Is Bāyazīd here?” He answered, “Is any one here but God?”[p. 160] The principle in all such cases, Hujwīrī adds, is the same, namely:
In another part of his work, Hujwīrī defines 'union' (jamʿ) as focusing your thoughts on the desired object. Thus, Majnūn, the Islamic version of Orlando Furioso, focused solely on Laylā, to the point where he saw only her in the entire world, and everything around him took the form of Laylā in his eyes. Someone came to Bāyazīd's cell and asked, "Is Bāyazīd here?" He replied, "Is there anyone here but God?"[p. 160] Hujwīrī adds that the principle in all such cases is the same, namely:
“That God divides the one substance of His love and bestows a particle thereof, as a peculiar gift, upon every one of His friends in proportion to their enravishment with Him; then he lets down upon that particle the shrouds of fleshliness and human nature and temperament and spirit, in order that by its powerful working it may transmute to its own quality all the particles that are attached to it, until the lover’s clay is wholly converted into love and all his acts and looks become so many properties of love. This state is named ‘union’ alike by those who regard the inward sense and the outward expression.”
“That God divides His one substance of love and gives a part of it as a special gift to each of His friends based on how captivated they are by Him; then He covers that part with the layers of flesh, human nature, temperament, and spirit so that through its powerful influence, it can transform everything connected to it into its own essence, until the lover’s very being is completely transformed into love and all their actions and expressions become reflections of that love. This state is called ‘union’ by both those who perceive the inner meaning and those who express the outer form.”
Then he quotes these verses of Hallāj:
Then he cites these verses of Hallāj:
The enraptured Sūfī who has passed beyond the illusion of subject and object and broken through to the Oneness can either deny that he is anything or affirm that he is all things. As an example of ‘the negative way,’ take the opening lines of an ode by[p. 161] Jalāluddīn which I have rendered into verse, imitating the metrical form of the Persian as closely as the genius of our language will permit:
The captivated Sufi who has transcended the illusion of subject and object and reached Oneness can either say that he is nothing or claim that he is everything. As an example of 'the negative way,' consider the opening lines of an ode by [p. 161] Jalāluddīn, which I've translated into verse, trying to match the rhyme and rhythm of the Persian as closely as our language allows:
The following poem, also by Jalāluddīn, expresses the positive aspect of the cosmic consciousness:
The following poem, also by Jalāluddīn, expresses the positive aspect of the cosmic consciousness:
What Jalāluddīn utters in a moment of ecstatic vision Henry More describes as a past experience:
What Jalāluddīn says in a moment of ecstatic vision is described by Henry More as something from the past:
“How lovely” (he says), “how magnificent a state is the soul of man in, when the life of God inactuating her shoots her along with Himself through heaven and earth; makes her unite with, and after a sort feel herself animate, the whole world. He that is here looks upon all things as One, and on himself, if he can then mind himself, as a part of the Whole.”
“How lovely,” he says, “how magnificent is the state of the human soul when the life of God energizes her, moving her along with Himself through heaven and earth; makes her unite with, and in a way feel herself alive in, the entire world. The person who experiences this sees all things as One, and sees himself, if he can then be mindful of himself, as a part of the Whole.”
For some Sūfīs, absorption in the ecstasy of fanā is the end of their pilgrimage. Thenceforth no relation exists between them and the world. Nothing of themselves is left in them; as individuals, they are dead. Immersed in Unity, they know neither law nor religion nor any form of phenomenal[p. 163] being. But those God-intoxicated devotees who never return to sobriety have fallen short of the highest perfection. The full circle of deification must comprehend both the inward and outward aspects of Deity—the One and the Many, the Truth and the Law. It is not enough to escape from all that is creaturely, without entering into the eternal life of God the Creator as manifested in His works. To abide in God (baqā) after having passed-away from selfhood (fanā) is the mark of the Perfect Man, who not only journeys to God, i.e. passes from plurality to unity, but in and with God, i.e. continuing in the unitive state, he returns with God to the phenomenal world from which he set out, and manifests unity in plurality. In this descent
For some Sūfīs, getting lost in the ecstasy of fanā is the ultimate goal of their journey. After that, they have no connection with the world. They are entirely empty of self; as individuals, they are considered dead. Immersed in Unity, they understand neither laws nor religions nor any form of worldly existence[p. 163]. However, those God-absorbed followers who never come back to reality have not reached the highest level of perfection. The complete journey of becoming divine must include both the inner and outer aspects of Deity—the One and the Many, the Truth and the Law. It's not enough to escape everything worldly without entering into the eternal life of God the Creator as shown in His creations. To remain in God (baqā) after having transcended selfhood (fanā) is the sign of the Perfect Man, who not only travels to God, i.e.in and with God, i.e.
for he brings down and displays the Truth to mankind while fulfilling the duties of the religious law. Of him it may be said, in the words of a great Christian mystic:
for he reveals and demonstrates the Truth to humanity while upholding the responsibilities of the religious law. It can be said of him, in the words of a great Christian mystic:
“He goes towards God by inward love, in eternal work, and he goes in God by his fruitive inclination, in eternal rest. And he dwells in God; and yet he goes out towards created things in a spirit of love towards all things, in the virtues and in works of[p. 164] righteousness. And this is the most exalted summit of the inner life.”[28]
“He approaches God through inner love, in eternal action, and he exists in God through his desire for outcomes, in eternal peace. He resides in God; yet he reaches out toward created things with a spirit of love for all, through virtues and acts of[p. 164] righteousness. This represents the highest point of the inner life.”[28]
ʿAfīfuddīn Tilimsānī, in his commentary on Niffarī, describes four mystical journeys:
ʿAfīfuddīn Tilimsānī, in his commentary on Niffarī, describes four mystical journeys:
The first begins with gnosis and ends with complete passing-away (fanā).
The first starts with knowledge and ends with total disappearance (fanā).
The second begins at the moment when passing-away is succeeded by ‘abiding’ (baqā).
The second begins at the moment when death is followed by ‘abiding’ (baqā).
He who has attained to this station journeys in the Real, by the Real, to the Real, and he then is a reality (haqq).[29] Thus travelling onward, he arrives at the station of the Qutb,[30] which is the station of Perfect Manhood. He becomes the centre of the spiritual universe, so that every point and limit reached by individual human beings is equally distant from his station, whether they be near or far; since all stations revolve round his, and in relation to the Qutb there is no difference between nearness and farness. To one who has gained this supreme position, knowledge and gnosis and passing-away are as rivers of his ocean, whereby he replenishes whomsoever he will. He has the right to guide others to God, and seeks permission to do so from none but himself. Before the gate of Apostleship was closed,[31] he would[p. 165] have deserved the title of Apostle, but in our day his due title is Director of Souls, and he is a blessing to those who invoke his aid, because he comprehends the innate capacities of all mankind and, like a camel-driver, speeds every one to his home.
He who has reached this level travels in the Real, by the Real, to the Real, and he is a reality (haqq).[29] As he continues on, he arrives at the level of the Qutb,[30] which represents the level of Perfect Manhood. He becomes the center of the spiritual universe, meaning that every individual person's achievements are equally distant from his level, whether they are close or far away; all levels revolve around his, and in relation to the Qutb, there is no difference between being near or far. For someone who has achieved this highest position, knowledge, understanding, and transcendence flow like rivers from his ocean, allowing him to nourish whomever he chooses. He has the authority to guide others to God and only seeks permission from himself to do so. Before the door to Apostleship was closed,[31] he would have rightfully earned the title of Apostle, but in our time, his appropriate title is Director of Souls, and he is a blessing to those who call on him for help, as he understands the inherent abilities of all people and, like a camel-driver, leads everyone to their own destination.
[29] See p. 155 above.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
In the third journey this Perfect Man turns his attention to God’s creatures, either as an Apostle or as a Spiritual Director (Sheykh), and reveals himself to those who would fain be released from their faculties, to each according to his degree: to the adherent of positive religion as a theologian; to the contemplative, who has not yet enjoyed full contemplation, as a gnostic; to the gnostic as one who has entirely passed-away from individuality (wāqif); to the wāqif as a Qutb. He is the horizon of every mystical station and transcends the furthest range of experience known to each grade of seekers.
In the third journey, this Perfect Man focuses on God’s creations, either as an Apostle or as a Spiritual Director (Sheykh), and reveals himself to those who wish to be freed from their limitations, meeting each person at their level: to the follower of organized religion as a theologian; to the contemplative, who hasn’t yet achieved full contemplation, as a gnostic; to the gnostic as one who has completely let go of individuality (wāqif); to the wāqif as a Qutb. He embodies the horizon of every mystical level and surpasses the furthest extent of experience known to each type of seeker.
The fourth journey is usually associated with physical death. The Prophet was referring to it when he cried on his deathbed, “I choose the highest companions.” In this journey, to judge from the obscure verses in which ʿAfīfuddīn describes it, the Perfect Man, having been invested with all the divine attributes, becomes, so to speak, the mirror which displays God to Himself.
The fourth journey is often linked to physical death. The Prophet mentioned it when he said on his deathbed, “I choose the highest companions.” In this journey, according to the unclear verses where ʿAfīfuddīn describes it, the Perfect Man, having received all the divine qualities, essentially becomes a mirror that reflects God to Himself.
The light in the soul, the eye by which it sees, and the object of its vision, all are One.
The light in the soul, the eye that perceives it, and the object of its sight, all are one.
We have followed the Sūfī in his quest of Reality to a point where language fails. His progress will seldom be so smooth and unbroken as it appears in these pages. The proverbial headache after intoxication supplies a parallel to the periods of intense aridity and acute suffering that sometimes fill the interval between lower and higher states of ecstasy. Descriptions of this experience—the Dark Night of the Soul, as it is called by Christian authors—may be found in almost any biography of Mohammedan saints. Thus Jāmī relates in his Nafahāt al-Uns that a certain dervish, a disciple of the famous Shihābuddīn Suhrawardī,
We’ve followed the Sufi in his search for Truth to a point where words can't express it. His journey is rarely as smooth and uninterrupted as it seems in these pages. The well-known headache after drinking too much alcohol is similar to the periods of intense dryness and sharp pain that can sometimes occur between lower and higher states of ecstasy. You can find descriptions of this experience—the Dark Night of the Soul, as Christian authors call it—in almost any biography of Islamic saints. For example, Jami shares in his Nafahāt al-Uns that a certain dervish, a follower of the renowned Shihābuddīn Suhrawardī,
“Was endowed with a great ecstasy in the contemplation of Unity and in the station of passing-away (fanā). One day he began to weep and lament. On being asked by the Sheykh Shihābuddīn what ailed him, he answered, ‘Lo, I am debarred by plurality from the vision of Unity. I am rejected, and my former state—I cannot find it!’ The Sheykh remarked that this was the prelude to the station of ‘abiding’[p. 167] (baqā), and that his present state was higher and more sublime than the one which he was in before.”
“Was filled with a deep joy in thinking about Unity and in the state of passing away (fanā). One day, he started to cry and complain. When Sheykh Shihābuddīn asked him what was wrong, he replied, ‘I feel blocked by the existence of many things from seeing Unity. I feel rejected, and I can't find my previous state!’ The Sheykh said this was the beginning of the state of ‘abiding’[p. 167] (baqā), and that his current state was greater and more profound than the one he had before.”
Does personality survive in the ultimate union with God? If personality means a conscious existence distinct, though not separate, from God, the majority of advanced Moslem mystics say “No!” As the rain-drop absorbed in the ocean is not annihilated but ceases to exist individually, so the disembodied soul becomes indistinguishable from the universal Deity. It is true that when Sūfī writers translate mystical union into terms of love and marriage, they do not, indeed they cannot, expunge the notion of personality, but such metaphorical phrases are not necessarily inconsistent with a pantheism which excludes all difference. To be united, here and now, with the World-Soul is the utmost imaginable bliss for souls that love each other on earth.
Does personality survive in the ultimate union with God? If personality means a conscious existence that is distinct, though not separate, from God, most advanced Muslim mystics say “No!” Just as a raindrop absorbed in the ocean is not destroyed but loses its individual existence, the disembodied soul becomes indistinguishable from the universal Deity. It’s true that when Sufi writers express mystical union in terms of love and marriage, they do not, and indeed cannot, eliminate the idea of personality. However, such metaphorical phrases aren’t necessarily inconsistent with a pantheism that excludes all differences. To be united, here and now, with the World-Soul is the greatest bliss imaginable for souls that love each other on Earth.
Strange as it may seem to our Western egoism, the prospect of sharing in the general, impersonal immortality of the human soul kindles in the Sūfī an enthusiasm as deep and triumphant as that of the most ardent believer in a personal life continuing beyond the grave. Jalāluddīn, after describing the evolution of man in the material world and anticipating his further growth in the spiritual universe, utters a heartfelt prayer—for what?—for self-annihilation in the ocean of the Godhead.
Strange as it may seem to our Western self-centeredness, the idea of participating in the shared, impersonal immortality of the human soul ignites in the Sūfī a passion as profound and victorious as that of the most devoted believer in a personal afterlife. Jalāluddīn, after detailing the evolution of humanity in the physical world and looking ahead to its further development in the spiritual realm, expresses a sincere prayer—for what?—for self-dissolution in the vastness of the divine.
[p. 169]
[p. 169]
BIBLIOGRAPHY
A. General
Tholuck, F. A. G., Ssufismus sive Theosophia Persarum pantheistica (Berlin, 1821).
Tholuck, F.A.G., Sufism or Theosophy of the Pantheistic Persians (Berlin, 1821).
In Latin. Out of date in some respects, but still worth reading.
In Latin. Some parts are outdated, but it’s still worth reading.
Palmer, E. H., Oriental Mysticism (Cambridge, 1867).
Palmer, E. H., Oriental Mysticism (Cambridge, 1867).
A treatise on Persian theosophy, based on a work by Nasafī.
A study on Persian theosophy, based on a work by Nasafī.
Von Kremer, A., Geschichte der herrschenden Ideen des Islams (Leipzig, 1868), pp. 52–121.
Von Kremer, A., Geschichte der herrschenden Ideen des Islams (Leipzig, 1868), pp. 52–121.
A brilliant sketch of the origin and development of Sūfism.
A detailed overview of the beginnings and evolution of Sufism.
Goldziher, I., Vorlesungen über den Islam (Heidelberg, 1910), pp. 139–200.
Goldziher, I., Lectures on Islam (Heidelberg, 1910), pp. 139–200.
An account of Sūfī asceticism and mysticism by the greatest living authority on Islam.
An overview of Sufi asceticism and mysticism by the leading expert on Islam.
Goldziher, I., Muhammedanische Studien (Halle, 1888–90), Part ii., pp. 277–378.
Goldziher, I., Muhammedanische Studien (Halle, 1888–90), Part ii., pp. 277–378.
Gives full details concerning the worship of Moslem saints.
Gives complete details about the worship of Muslim saints.
Macdonald, D. B., The Religious Life and Attitude in Islam (Chicago, 1909).
Macdonald, D.B., The Religious Life and Attitude in Islam (Chicago, 1909).
A valuable introduction to the study of the moderate type of Sūfism represented by[p. 170] Ghazālī. The chapters on psychology are particularly helpful.
A valuable introduction to the study of the moderate type of Sufism represented by[p. 170] Ghazālī. The chapters on psychology are especially helpful.
Iqbal, Shaikh Muhammad, The Development of Metaphysics in Persia (London, 1908), pp. 96 ff.
Iqbal, Shaikh Muhammad, The Development of Metaphysics in Persia (London, 1908), pp. 96 ff.
Gibb, E. J. W., History of Turkish Poetry (London, 1900–1909), vol. i. pp. 15–69.
Gibb, E.J.W., History of Turkish Poetry (London, 1900–1909), vol. i. pp. 15–69.
Outlines of Persian philosophic mysticism.
Persian philosophical mysticism outlines.
Browne, E. G., Literary History of Persia (London, 1902), vol. i. pp. 416–444.
Browne, E.G., Literary History of Persia (London, 1902), vol. i. pp. 416–444.
Brown, J. P., The Dervishes, or Oriental Spiritualism (London, 1868).
Brown, J.P., The Dervishes, or Oriental Spiritualism (London, 1868).
Unscientific, but contains much interesting material.
Unscientific, but has a lot of interesting content.
Depont, O., and Coppolani, X., Les Confréries religieuses musulmanes (Algiers, 1897).
Depont, O., and Coppolani, X., Muslim Religious Brotherhoods (Algiers, 1897).
A standard work on the Dervish Orders.
A standard book on the Dervish Orders.
B. Translations
Hujwīrī, Kashf al-Mahjūb, translated by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1911).
Hujwiri, Kashf al-Mahjūb, translated by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1911).
The oldest Persian treatise on Sūfism.
The oldest Persian text on Sufism.
ʿAttār, Le Manticu ’ttair ou le Langage des Oiseaux, translated, with an essay on the philosophical and religious poetry of Persia, by Garcin de Tassy (Paris, 1864).
ʿAttār, Le Manticu ’ttair ou le Langage des Oiseaux, translated, with an essay on the philosophical and religious poetry of Persia, by Garcin de Tassy (Paris, 1864).
Jalāluddīn Rūmī, Masnavī, abridged translation by E. H. Whinfield, 2nd ed. (London, 1898).
Rumi, Masnavī, shortened translation by E. H. Whinfield, 2nd ed. (London, 1898).
Masnavī, Book i., translated by Sir James Redhouse (London, 1881).
Masnavī, Book i., translated by Sir James Redhouse (London, 1881).
Masnavī, Book ii., translated with commentary by C. E. Wilson (London, 1910).
Masnavī, Book ii., translated with commentary by C. E. Wilson (London, 1910).
[p. 171]
[p. 171]
Selected Odes from the Dīvāni Shamsi Tabrīz, Persian text with English translation, introduction, and notes by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1898).
Selected Odes from the Dīvāni Shamsi Tabrīz, Persian text with English translation, introduction, and notes by R. A. Nicholson (Cambridge, 1898).
Mahmūd Shabistarī, Gulshani Rāz, Persian text with English translation, introduction, and notes by E. H. Whinfield (London, 1880).
Mahmūd Shabistarī, Gulshani Rāz, Persian text with English translation, introduction, and notes by E. H. Whinfield (London, 1880).
A versified exposition of the chief Sūfī doctrines. It should be read by every one who is seriously interested in the subject.
A poetic explanation of the main Sūfī teachings. It should be read by anyone who is genuinely interested in the topic.
Jāmī, Lawāʾih, Persian text with translation by E. H. Whinfield and Mīrzā Muhammad Kazvīnī (London, 1906).
Jāmī, Lawāʾih, Persian text translated by E. H. Whinfield and Mīrzā Muhammad Kazvīnī (London, 1906).
A prose treatise on Sūfī theosophy.
A written piece on Sufi philosophy.
Yūsuf and Zulaikha, translated into verse by R. T. H. Griffith (London, 1882).
Yusuf and Zulaikha, translated into verse by R. T. H. Griffith (London, 1882).
One of the most famous mystical love-romances in Persian literature.
One of the most famous mystical love stories in Persian literature.
Ibn al-ʿArabī, Tarjumān al-Ashwāq, a collection of mystical odes. Arabic text with translation and commentary by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1911).
Ibn al-‘Arabī, Tarjumān al-Ashwāq, a collection of mystical poems. Arabic text with translation and commentary by R. A. Nicholson (London, 1911).
[p. 173]
[p. 173]
INDEX
(Titles of books, as well as Arabic and Persian technical terms, are printed in italics.)
(Titles of books, along with Arabic and Persian technical terms, are printed in italics.)
- Abdāl, 124.
- ʿAbdallah Ansārī, 89.
- ʿAbd al-Rahīm ibn al-Sabbāgh, 89.
- Abraham, 153.
- Abrār, 124.
- Absāl, 116.
- Abū ʿAbdallah of Mosul, 144.
- Abū ʿAbdallah al-Rāzī, 51.
- Abū ʿAlī of Sind, 17.
- Abū Hamza, 62.
- Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī, 87, 133 ff., 145.
- Abu ’l-Khayr al-Aqtaʿ, 61.
- Abū Nasr al-Sarrāj, 157.
- Abū Saʿīd ibn Abi ’l-Khayr, 49, 90, 118.
- Adam, 64, 150, 161.
- ʿAfīfuddīn al-Tilimsānī, 93, 164, 165. See Niffarī.
- Ahl al-Haqq, 1.
- Ahmad ibn al-Hawārī, 11.
- ahwāl, 29.
- Akhyār, 124.
- ʿAlāʾuddīn Attār, 143, 144, 146.
- Alexander of Aphrodisias, 151.
- Al-Haqq. See Haqq.
- ʿAlī, the Caliph, 50, 89, 153.
- Ana ’l-Haqq, 150 ff.
- Arabian Nights, the, 63.
- ʿArafāt, 91.
- ʿārif, 29.
- Aristotle, 12.
- Asceticism, 4, 5, 6, 10, 28 ff., 109.
- Ashʿarites, the, 6.
- ʿAttār, Farīduddīn, 106.
- Audition, 63 ff. See samāʿ.
- Augustine, St., 118.
- Avicenna, 145, 146.
- awliyā, 122.
- Awtād, 124.
- Bābā Kūhī, 58.
- Bābism, 89.
- Bactria, 16, 18.
- Baghdād, 149, 157.
- Balkh, 16.
- baqā, 18, 61, 149, 159, 163, 164, 167.
- Basra, 14.
- Bāyazīd of Bistām, 17, 51, 57, 62, 108, 111, 112, 115, 126, 131, 132, 159.
- Bektāshīs, the, 95.
- Bishr, 105.
- Breath, practice of inhaling and exhaling the, 48.
- Brown, J. P., 141.
- Browne, Professor E. G., 110.
- Buddha, 16, 17.
- Buddhism, 16 ff., 48. See Nirvāṇa.
- Bulghār, 161.
- Calendars, the, 90.
- Celibacy, condemned by Mohammed, 5.
- China, 161.
- [p. 174]Christ, 82, 88. See Jesus.
- Christianity, 4, 5, 10 f., 82, 111, 112, 151, 157.
- Contemplation, 18, 31, 32, 53, 54 ff., 68.
- Dancing, 63, 65, 66.
- Dante, 100.
- Dark Night of the Soul, the, 166.
- Davids, Professor T. W. Rhys, 19.
- Dāwud al-Tāʾī, 36.
- Deification, 149 ff., 163.
- dervīsh, 37.
- Dervish Orders, the, 48, 95, 125, 130, 140 ff.
- Dervishes, maxims for, 38, 39.
- Devil, the, 49, 53, 69. See Iblīs and Satan.
- dhawq, 59.
- dhikr, 10, 45 ff., 63.
- Dhu ’l-Nūn the Egyptian, 13, 65, 79, 116, 145.
- Dionysius the Areopagite, 12 f., 112.
- Directors, spiritual, 31, 32 ff., 89, 140 ff., 165.
- Dīvān of Shamsi Tabrīz, 95.
- Eckhart, 118, 154.
- Ecstasy, 59 ff., 118, 132, 133, 166. See fanā.
- Eden, 161.
- Elias, 14.
- Emanation, the theory of, 80, 96.
- Emerson, 110.
- Euchitæ, the, 11.
- Evil, the unreality of, 94.
- Evil, part of the divine order, 96 ff.
- Evolution, of Man, 168.
- fanā, 17 ff., 28, 48, 59, 60 ff., 144, 149, 155 ff., 164, 165, 166.
- fanā al-fanā, 61, 79.
- fānī, 155.
- faqīr, 37, 38.
- firāsat, 51.
- FitzGerald, Edward, 97.
- Frothingham, A. L., 12.
- Fudayl ibn ʿIyād, 109.
- Gairdner, W. H. T., 16.
- ghaybat, 59.
- Ghaylān, 105.
- Ghazālī, 24, 46, 96.
- Gnosis, the, 7, 14, 29, 30, 68 ff., 121, 164.
- Gnosticism, 14 ff.
- Goldziher, Professor I., 14, 16.
- Gospel, the, 10.
- Hafiz, 88, 102.
- hāl, 29, 59.
- Hallāj, 40, 149 ff., 160.
- Hamadhān, 108, 109.
- haqīqat, 29, 79. See Truth, the.
- Haqq = God, 1, 81. See Ana ’l-Haqq.
- haqq, 164.
- Hasan ʿAttār, Khwāja, 144.
- hātif, 63.
- Heart, the, a spiritual organ, 50, 68 ff.
- Heaven and Hell, subjective, 97, 162.
- Hierotheus, 12.
- Hind, 105.
- Hujwīrī, 31, 32, 54, 63, 65, 92, 110, 123, 124, 126, 159, 160.
- hulūl, 150, 151, 154, 157.
- Hulūlīs, the, 151.
- Husayn ibn Mansūr, 149. See Hallāj.
- Hypnotism, 139 ff.
- Iblīs, 99. See Devil, the.
- Ibn al-Anbārī, 51.
- Ibn al-ʿArabī, 87, 102, 103, 105, 111, 125, 155, 166.
- Ibrāhīm ibn Adham, 14, 16.
- ihsān, 53.
- Illumination, 7, 50 ff., 70.
- ʿilm, 71.
- [p. 175]Immortality, impersonal, 167, 168.
- Incarnation, 150, 151, 157. See hulūl.
- India, 16, 161.
- Inge, Dr. W. R., 112, 151, 154.
- Iqbal, Shaikh Muhammad, 15.
- ʿIrāq, 161, 168.
- Islam, relation of Sūfism to, 19 ff., 71 ff., 86 ff., 159, 160.
- istinbāt, 23, 24.
- ittihād, 157, 158.
- Jabarites, the, 6.
- Jacob of Sarūj, 12.
- jadhbat, 59.
- Jalāluddīn Rūmī, 25, 64, 67, 69, 95 ff., 105, 106, 107, 109, 113, 116, 117, 118, 119, 125, 129, 132, 148, 152, 155, 161, 162, 168.
- jamʿ, 159.
- Jāmī, 38, 66, 80, 81, 83, 106, 110, 142, 166.
- Jesus, 10, 133, 150, 153, 157. See Christ.
- Jews, the, 122.
- Jinn, the, 132.
- John, St., 82.
- John Scotus Erigena, 12.
- Joseph, 99, 116.
- Journeys, mystical, 163, 164. See Path, the.
- Junayd of Baghdād, 34, 35, 52, 88, 91, 112, 113, 131.
- Kaʿba, the, 58, 91, 92, 105, 116, 134.
- karāmāt, 122, 129.
- Karma, the doctrine of, 19.
- Kashf al-Mahjūb, 54, 63. See Hujwīrī.
- Khadir, 14, 113, 127 ff.
- khirqat, 49.
- Khizr, 127. See Khadir.
- Khorāsān, 161, 168.
- Khurqānī. See Abu ’l-Hasan Khurqānī.
- Kitāb al-Lumaʿ, 28, 121, 130.
- Kitāb al-Tawāsīn, 150.
- Knowledge of God. See Gnosis, the.
- Knowledge, religious opposed to mystical, 71.
- Koran, the, 4, 5, 21, 22, 23, 46, 50, 63, 93, 105, 111, 121, 122, 127.
- Koran, the, quotations from, 22, 45, 50, 51, 53, 56, 70, 88, 98, 121, 122, 128, 129, 150, 152.
- Koran, germs of mysticism in the, 21 f.
- lāhūt, 150.
- Lane, Edward, 45.
- Law, the religious, 62, 86, 92 ff., 126, 127, 152, 163.
- Laylā, 116, 159.
- Legend of the Moslem Saints, the, 21, 31, 108, 131.
- Lives of the Saints, by Jāmī, 66. See Nafahāt al-Uns.
- Logos, the, 51, 82, 83.
- Love, divine, 6, 8, 10, 45, 55, 80, 81, 84, 88, 101, 102 ff., 151, 160.
- Lubnā, 105.
- Macdonald, Professor D. B., 23, 45, 46, 125, 141.
- majdhūb, 123.
- Majduddīn of Baghdād, 66.
- Majnūn, 116, 159.
- Mālik ibn Dīnār, 36, 37.
- Man, the final cause of the universe, 82.
- Man, higher than the angels, 69.
- Man, the microcosm, 84, 85, 97.
- Man, the Perfect, 83, 163, 164, 165.
- Mandæans, the, 14.
- Mānī, 14.
- Manichæans, the, 14.
- Mansūr, 153. See Hallāj.
- [p. 176]maqāmāt, 28.
- maʿrifat, 29, 71. See Gnosis, the.
- Maʿrūf al-Karkhī, 14.
- Marwa, 92.
- Mary, 133.
- Masnavī, the, 25, 64, 96, 132, 148. See Jalāluddīn Rūmī.
- Massignon, L., 150, 151, 154, 155.
- Mawāqif, the, 57. See Niffarī.
- Mayya, 105.
- Mecca, 134.
- Meditation, 48 f.
- Mephistopheles, 58.
- Messalians, the, 11.
- Minā, 92.
- Miracles, 122, 123, 129 ff., 138, 139 ff.
- Mohammed, the Prophet, 5, 20, 21, 35, 39, 44, 49, 51, 52, 53, 68, 70, 73, 82, 90, 93, 111, 129, 131, 141, 144, 164, 165. See Traditions of the Prophet.
- Mohammed ibn ʿAlī Hakīm, 143.
- Mohammed ibn ʿUlyān, 39.
- Mohammed ibn Wāsiʿ, 36, 37, 55.
- Mollā-Shāh, 141, 142.
- More, Henry, 162.
- Mortification, 36, 40 f.
- Moses, 127 ff., 152.
- muʿjizat, 129.
- murāqabat, 48.
- muraqqaʿat, 33, 49.
- Murjites, the, 5.
- murshid, 32, 140.
- Music, 48, 63 ff.
- Muʿtazilites, the, 6.
- Muzdalifa, 91.
- Nafahāt al-Uns, 166. See Lives of the Saints.
- nafs, 39, 40.
- Name, the Great, 14.
- nāsūt, 150.
- Neoplatonism, 12 f., 112.
- Niffarī, 57, 71, 72, 74, 85, 93, 155, 164.
- Nirvāṇa, 18 ff., 61, 149.
- Nizāmuddīn Khāmūsh, Mawlānā, 143.
- Noah, 153.
- Nöldeke, Th., 3.
- Not-being, the principle of evil, 94, 97.
- Nuqabā, 124.
- Nūrī, 49, 51, 94, 107, 108.
- Omar, the Caliph, 38.
- Omar Khayyām, 97.
- Pantheism, 8, 18, 21, 23, 79 ff., 109, 133 ff., 148 ff. See Unity, the divine.
- Path, the, 28 ff., 163.
- Paul, St., 12, 82.
- Pentateuch, the, 22.
- Personality, survival of, 167.
- Phenomena, the nature of, 82.
- Phenomena, a bridge to Reality, 109 f.
- Philo, 22.
- Pilgrimage, allegorical interpretation of the, 91.
- pīr, 32, 140.
- Plato, 7, 12, 64.
- Plotinus, 11, 12, 117.
- Porphyry, 12.
- Poverty, 36 ff.
- Predestination, 4, 6, 36, 98.
- Pre-existence of the soul, 15, 64, 116.
- Proclus, 12.
- Prophet, the. See Mohammed, the Prophet.
- Prophets, the, 121, 122, 126, 129, 164.
- Purgative Way, the, 32.
- Pythagoras, 64.
- Qadarites, the, 6.
- Qadīb al-Bān, 144.
- qalb, 50, 68.
- Qays, 105.
- qibla, 134.
- [p. 177]Quietism, 4. See Trust in God.
- Qushayrī, 126, 130.
- Qutb, 123, 124, 164, 165.
- Rābiʿa, 4, 31, 115.
- rāhib, 10.
- Raqqām, 107.
- Reason, the Active, 151.
- Recollection, 36, 45. See dhikr.
- Religion, all types of, are equal, 87.
- Religion, positive, its relation to mysticism, 24, 71 ff. See Islam, relation of Sūfism to.
- Repentance, 30 ff.
- ridā, 41.
- Rizwān, 161.
- Rosaries, used by Sūfīs, 17.
- rūh, 68.
- Rūmī, 153. See Jalāluddīn Rūmī.
- Ruysbroeck, 151, 164.
- Sābians, the, 14.
- Saʿduddīn of Kāshghar, Mawlānā, 142.
- Safā, 92.
- Sahl ibn ʿAbdallah of Tustar, 46, 52, 56, 63, 130.
- Saints, the Moslem, 120 ff.
- Saintship, the doctrine of, 62, 120 ff.
- Salāmān, 116.
- sālik, 28.
- samāʿ, 59, 60, 63 ff.
- Saqsīn, 161.
- Sarī al-Saqatī, 52, 54, 61, 113.
- Satan, 32, 113. See Devil, the.
- Sea, the Revelation of the, by Niffarī, 74.
- Self-annihilation, 140, 141, 168. See fanā.
- Shāh al-Kirmānī, 52.
- Shaqīq of Balkh, 42, 43, 44.
- Sheykh, the, 32 ff., 49, 140, 141. See Directors, spiritual.
- Shiblī, 34, 35, 48, 52, 55, 62, 116.
- Shihābuddīn Suhrawardī, 166.
- Shīʿites, the, 89.
- shirb, 59.
- siddīq, 14.
- Sin, 30 ff.
- Singing, 63 ff.
- sirr, 68, 155.
- Soul, the lower or appetitive. See nafs.
- Spirit, the divine, 150, 151.
- Spirit, the human, 51, 68.
- Stages, mystical, 28 f., 41.
- States, mystical, 29.
- Stephen Bar Sudaili, 12.
- Sūfī, meaning and derivation of, 3.
- Sūfism, definitions of, 1, 14, 25 ff.
- Sūfism, the oldest form of, 4 f.
- Sūfism, the origin of, 8 ff.
- Sūfism, its relation to Islam, 19 ff., 71 ff., 86 ff., 159, 160.
- sukr, 59.
- Sunna, the, 73.
- Symbolism, mystical, 28, 102 ff., 116, 117.
- tālib, 29.
- tarīqat, 27, 28.
- Tauler, 151.
- tawajjuh, 142, 143.
- tawakkul, 41.
- Tawakkul Beg, 141, 142.
- Telekinesis, 145.
- Telepathy, 120. See firāsat.
- Theology of Aristotle, the so-called, 12.
- Tirmidh, 143.
- Tora, the, 105.
- Traditions of the Prophet, 23, 39, 44, 49, 51, 53, 54, 68, 80, 83, 100.
- Transoxania, 16.
- Trust in God, 36, 41 ff.
- Truth, the, 29, 30, 79, 92 ff., 152, 163.
- Underhill, E., 164.
- Union with God, 39, 159, 160. See Unitive State, the, and fanā.
- [p. 178]Unitive State, the, 148 ff.
- Unity, the divine, Sūfistic theory of, 42, 79 ff., 98, 152, 154, 155.
- Vedānta, the, 18.
- Veils, the seventy thousand, doctrine of, 15 f.
- Vision, spiritual, 50.
- wajd, 59.
- walī, 122, 123. See Saints, the Moslem.
- waliyyat, 123.
- waqfat, 58, 156.
- wāqif, 156, 165.
- Wāsit, 14.
- Whinfield, E. H., 64, 132, 148.
- yaqīn, 50.
- Yūsuf, 116. See Joseph.
- Zangī Bashgirdī, 66.
- Zulaykhā, 116.
Printed by Morrison & Gibb Limited, Edinburgh
Printed by Morrison & Gibb Limited, Edinburgh
THE
QUEST SERIES
THE
QUEST SERIES
Edited by G. R. S. MEAD,
Edited by G. R. S. MEAD,
President of the Quest Society.
President of the Quest Society.
Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. net each volume.
Crown 8vo. £2.50 net each volume.
NOW READY.
READY NOW.
Psychical Research. By James H. Hyslop, Ph.D., LL.D., Secretary of the Psychical Research Society of America.
Psychic Research. By James H. Hyslop, Ph.D., LL.D., Secretary of the Psychical Research Society of America.
The Quest of the Holy Grail. By Jessie L. Weston, Author of ‘The Legend of Sir Perceval,’ ‘Sir Gawain at the Grail Castle,’ etc.
The Search for the Holy Grail. By Jessie L. Weston, Author of ‘The Legend of Sir Perceval,’ ‘Sir Gawain at the Grail Castle,’ etc.
Jewish Mysticism. By J. Abelson, Lit.D., Principal of Aria College, Portsmouth.
Kabbalah. By J. Abelson, Lit.D., Principal of Aria College, Portsmouth.
Mystics of Islam. By Reynold A. Nicholson, M.A., Litt.D., Lecturer on Persian, Cambridge University.
Islamic Mystics. By Reynold A. Nicholson, M.A., Litt.D., Lecturer on Persian, Cambridge University.
READY SPRING, 1914.
READY SPRING, 1914.
Buddhist Psychology. By Mrs. Rhys Davids, M.A., F.B.A., Lecturer on Indian Philosophy, Manchester University.
Buddhist psychology. By Mrs. Rhys Davids, M.A., F.B.A., Lecturer on Indian Philosophy, Manchester University.
IN PREPARATION.
IN PROGRESS.
The Ethical and Social Significance of Personality. By William Brown, M.A., D.Sc., Lecturer on Psychology, King’s College.
The Importance of Personality in Ethics and Society. By Will Brown, M.A., D.Sc., Lecturer on Psychology, King’s College.
Catholic Mysticism. By Baron Friedrich Von Hügel, Author of ‘The Mystical Element of Religion.’
Catholic Mysticism. By Baron Friedrich von Hügel, Author of ‘The Mystical Element of Religion.’
The Interpretation of Nature from Aristotle to Bergson. By J. Arthur Thomson, M.A., Regius Professor of Natural History, Aberdeen University.
The Interpretation of Nature from Aristotle to Bergson. By J. Arthur Thompson, M.A., Regius Professor of Natural History, Aberdeen University.
Ruysbroeck. By Evelyn Underhill, Author of ‘Mysticism’ and ‘The Mystic Way,’ etc.
Ruysbroeck. By Evelyn Underhill, Author of ‘Mysticism’ and ‘The Mystic Way,’ etc.
Demy 8vo. 7s. 6d. net.
Demy 8vo. £7.50 net.
QUESTS
OLD AND NEW
QUESTS
PAST AND PRESENT
By G. R. S. MEAD
By G. R. S. MEAD
EDITOR OF ‘THE QUEST SERIES’
Editor of 'The Quest Series'
AUTHOR OF ‘THRICE-GREATEST HERMES,’ ‘FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN,’ ETC. ETC.
AUTHOR OF ‘THRICE-GREATEST HERMES,’ ‘FRAGMENTS OF A FAITH FORGOTTEN,’ ETC. ETC.
CONTENTS
Table of Contents
The Way of the Spirit in Ancient China.
The Journey of the Spirit in Ancient China.
The Doctrine of the True Man in Ancient Chinese Mystical Philosophy.
The Idea of the True Person in Ancient Chinese Mystical Philosophy.
Spiritual Reality in Progressive Buddhism.
Spirituality in Modern Buddhism.
The Ideal Life in Progressive Buddhism.
The Perfect Life in Progressive Buddhism.
Some Features of Buddhist Psychology.
Buddhist Psychology Highlights.
The Doctrine of Reincarnation Ethically Considered.
The Ethics of Reincarnation.
Some Mystical Experiments on the Frontiers of Early Christendom.
Some Mystical Experiments on the Boundaries of Early Christianity.
The Meaning of Gnosis in the Higher Forms of Hellenistic Religion.
The Meaning of Gnosis in the Advanced Forms of Hellenistic Religion.
‘The Book of the Hidden Mysteries,’ by Hierotheos.
"The Book of Hidden Mysteries" by Hierotheos.
The Rising Psychic Tide.
The Growing Psychic Trend.
Vaihinger’s Philosophy of the ‘As If.’
Vaihinger’s Philosophy of the ‘As If.’
Bergson’s Intuitionism.
Bergson's Intuitionism.
Eucken’s Activism.
Eucken’s Activism.
THE MISSING GODDESS,
AND OTHER LEGENDS
BY
MINNIE B. THEOBALD.
THE LOST GODDESS,
AND OTHER MYTHS
BY
Minnie B. Theobald.
Crown 8vo. 3s. net.
Crown 8vo. £3.00 net.
These allegorical stories, written by a musician, form a distinct contribution to the literature of experimental psychology. The authoress claims that they were actually written in a state of exaltation induced by long and intense concentration on musical exercises. Fresh in style, graphic and original in character, they deal with those problems in this world and the next which are of vital interest to all, and will make special appeal to students of the psychology of different phases of consciousness.
These allegorical stories, written by a musician, provide a unique contribution to the literature of experimental psychology. The author claims that they were actually created in a heightened state induced by prolonged and intense focus on musical exercises. Fresh in style, vivid and original in nature, they address issues in this world and the next that are crucial to everyone, and will particularly resonate with students studying the psychology of various phases of consciousness.
RALPH WALDO TRINE’S
NEW BOOK
RALPH WALDO TRINE’S
LATEST BOOK
THE NEW ALINEMENT
OF LIFE
THE NEW ALIGNMENT
OF LIFE
Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.
Paperback. £3.60 net.
The author’s main object in this new volume is to sift out the fundamental truths of real Christianity. He separates them from the many half-truths and errors which nowadays so often overlay them. It will appeal to all thoughtful readers, expressing as it does the very ideas so many of us have tried to express. Like all Mr. Trine’s books, it will inspire to better living and better thinking, and shows what a little wholesome philosophy will do toward the attainment of true happiness.
The author's main goal in this new book is to highlight the core truths of real Christianity. He distinguishes them from the many half-truths and misconceptions that often obscure them today. It will resonate with all thoughtful readers, as it conveys the very ideas that so many of us have sought to communicate. Like all of Mr. Trine’s books, it will encourage better living and clearer thinking, demonstrating how a bit of healthy philosophy can lead to genuine happiness.
OTHER BOOKS BY RALPH WALDO TRINE.
OTHER BOOKS BY RALPH WALDO TRINE.
Mr. TRINE’S GREATEST WORK:
Mr. Trine's Greatest Work:
IN TUNE with THE INFINITE
OR, THE FULNESS OF PEACE, POWER, AND PLENTY.
In sync with the universe
OR, THE COMPLETEST EXPERIENCE OF PEACE, POWER, AND ABUNDANCE.
Post 8vo. 340th Thousand. 3s. 6d. net.
Trade paperback. 340th Edition. £3.60. net.
ALSO A POCKET EDITION.—Printed on Japon paper, with a portrait of Mr. Trine, and specially designed binding and end-papers. 3s. 6d. net.
ALSO A POCKET EDITION.—Printed on Japon paper, featuring a portrait of Mr. Trine, with specially designed binding and endpapers. 3s. 6d. net.
‘Nothing I have ever read so lifts my soul up to the Divine, so amazes me, creating new and better thoughts, greater aspirations and a determination to live up to its teachings. It is so grand, so elevating, yet so plain.’—Mrs. J. A. J.
‘Nothing I have ever read lifts my soul to the Divine like this, amazes me, creates new and better ideas, greater aspirations, and a determination to live by its teachings. It is so grand, so uplifting, yet so simple.’—Mrs. J. A. J.
‘That book will carry blessings to multitudes. I congratulate the author on putting so profound a theme in so simple a way that the people can get it.’—Rev. W. H. M.
‘That book will bring blessings to many. I congratulate the author on presenting such a deep theme in such a straightforward way that everyone can understand it.’—Rev. W. H. M.
What all the World’s A-Seeking; or, The Vital Law of True Life, True Greatness, Power and Happiness. 85th Thousand. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.
What Everyone in the World is Searching For; or, The Essential Principles of Real Life, True Greatness, Power, and Happiness. 85th Edition. Post 8vo. £3.60 net.
This Mystical Life of Ours. A Book of Suggestive Thoughts for each week throughout the year. Selected from the Works of R. W. Trine. 22nd Thousand. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.
This Magical Life of Ours. A Book of Thought-Provoking Ideas for each week of the year. Curated from the Writings of R.W. Trine. 22nd Edition. Post 8vo. 3s. 6d. net.
The Land of Living Men. 20th Thousand. Post 8vo. 4s. 6d. net. Dealing with political and social subjects, and the individual’s relationship towards the state and the nation.
The Land of the Living. 20th Thousand. Post 8vo. 4s. 6d. net. Covering political and social topics, and the individual's connection to the state and the nation.
The Wayfarer on the Open Road. Some Thoughts and a little Creed of Wholesome Living. 35th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 1s. net.
The Traveler on the Open Road. Some Thoughts and a Simple Guide to Healthy Living. 35th Edition. Crown 8vo. £1.00 net.
The Winning of the Best. 7th Thousand. Daintily bound. 2s. net.
Winning the Best. 7th Edition. Nicely bound. $2.00 net.
Prettily bound in White Covers. 1s. each net.
Nicely bound in white covers. 1s. each net.
The Greatest Thing ever Known. 110th Thousand.
The Best Thing Ever. 110,000th Edition.
Every Living Creature. 60th Thousand.
Every Living Creature. 60,000th Edition.
Character-Building: Thought Power. 80th Thousand.
Character-Building: Mind Power. 80,000.
LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS LTD.
LONDON: G. BELL AND SONS LTD.
Bohn’s Popular Library
Bohn's Popular Library
Fcap. 8vo. With designed title-page, binding, and end-papers. 1s. net each
Fcap. 8vo. With illustrated title page, binding, and endpapers. 1s. net each
Vols. 1–60 Now Ready.
Volumes 1–60 Available Now.
1. SWIFT (Jonathan). GULLIVER’S TRAVELS.
SWIFT (Jonathan). GULLIVER'S TRAVELS.
2–4. MOTLEY (J. L.). RISE OF THE DUTCH REPUBLIC. 3 vols.
2–4. MOTLEY (J. L.). RISE OF THE DUTCH REPUBLIC. 3 vols.
5–6. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. A new edition in 5 volumes. Vol. I. Essays (1st and 2nd Series), and Representative Men. Vol. II. English Texts, Nature, and Conduct of Life.
5–6. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. A new edition in 5 volumes. Vol. I. Essays (1st and 2nd Series), and Leading Figures. Vol. II. English Texts, Nature, and Living Life.
7–8. BURTON (Sir Richard). PILGRIMAGE TO ALMADINAH AND MECCAH. 2 vols.
7–8. BURTON (Sir Richard). PILGRIMAGE TO ALMADINAH AND MECCAH. 2 vols.
9. LAMB (Charles). ESSAYS. Including the Essays of Elia, Last Essays of Elia, and Eliana.
9. LAMB (Charles). ESSAYS. Including the Essays by Elia, Final Essays of Elia, and Eliana.
10. HOOPER (George). WATERLOO: THE DOWNFALL OF THE FIRST NAPOLEON.
10. HOOPER (George). WATERLOO: THE FALL OF NAPOLEON I.
11. FIELDING (Henry). JOSEPH ANDREWS.
11. FIELDING (Henry). JOSEPH ANDREWS.
12–13. CERVANTES. DON QUIXOTE. 2 vols.
12–13. CERVANTES. DON QUIXOTE. 2 vols.
14. CALVERLEY (C. S.). THE IDYLLS OF THEOCRITUS, with the ECLOGUES OF VIRGIL. English Verse Translation.
14. CALVERLEY (C. S.). THE IDYLLS OF THEOCRITUS, with the ECLOGUES OF VIRGIL. English Verse Translation.
15. BURNEY (Fanny). EVELINA.
15. Burney (Fanny). Evelina.
16. COLERIDGE (S. T.). AIDS TO REFLECTION.
16. COLERIDGE (S. T.). AIDS TO REFLECTION.
17–18. GOETHE. POETRY AND TRUTH FROM MY OWN LIFE. 2 vols.
17–18. GOETHE. POETRY AND TRUTH FROM MY OWN LIFE. 2 vols.
19. EBERS (George). AN EGYPTIAN PRINCESS.
19. EBERS (George). AN EGYPTIAN PRINCESS.
20. YOUNG (Arthur). TRAVELS IN FRANCE, during the years 1787, 1788, and 1789.
20. YOUNG (Arthur). TRAVELS IN FRANCE, during the years 1787, 1788, and 1789.
21–22. BURNEY (Fanny). THE EARLY DIARY OF FRANCES BURNEY (Madame D’Arblay), 1768–1778. 2 vols.
21–22. BURNEY (Fanny). THE EARLY DIARY OF FRANCES BURNEY (Madame D’Arblay), 1768–1778. 2 vols.
23–25. CARLYLE. HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. With Introduction and Notes, by J. Holland Rose, Litt.D. 3 vols.
23–25. CARLYLE. HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION. With Introduction and Notes, by J. Holland Rose, Litt.D. 3 vols.
26–27. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. Vol. III. Society and Solitude—Letters and Social Aims—Addresses. Vol. IV. Miscellaneous Pieces.
26–27. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. Vol. III. Society and Isolation—Letters and Social Goals—Addresses. Vol. IV. Random Stuff.
28–29. FIELDING (Henry). TOM JONES. 2 vols.
28–29. FIELDING (Henry). TOM JONES. 2 volumes.
30. JAMESON (Mrs.). SHAKESPEARE’S HEROINES.
30. JAMESON (Mrs.). SHAKESPEARE'S HEROINES.
31. MARCUS AURELIUS ANTONINUS, THE THOUGHTS OF.
31. MARCUS AURELIUS ANTONINUS, THE THOUGHTS OF.
32. MIGNET. HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION, from 1789 to 1814.
32. MIGNET. HISTORY OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION, from 1789 to 1814.
33–35. MONTAIGNE. ESSAYS. 3 vols.
33–35. MONTAIGNE. ESSAYS. 3 volumes.
36–38. RANKE. HISTORY OF THE POPES. 3 vols.
36–38. RANKE. HISTORY OF THE POPES. 3 vols.
39. TROLLOPE (Anthony). THE WARDEN. With an Introduction by Frederic Harrison.
39. TROLLOPE (Anthony). THE WARDEN. With an Introduction by Frederic Harrison.
40. —— BARCHESTER TOWERS.
40. —— Barchester Towers.
41. —— DR. THORNE.
—— Dr. Thorne.
42. —— FRAMLEY PARSONAGE.
42. —— FRAMLEY PARSONAGE.
43–44. —— SMALL HOUSE AT ALLINGTON. 2 vols.
43–44. —— SMALL HOUSE AT ALLINGTON. 2 vols.
45–46. —— THE LAST CHRONICLE OF BARSET. 2 vols.
45–46. —— THE LAST CHRONICLE OF BARSET. 2 volumes.
47. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. A new edition. Vol. V. Poems.
47. EMERSON (R. W.). WORKS. A new edition. Vol. V. Poetry.
48–49. THE ARABIAN NIGHTS’ ENTERTAINMENTS. Vols. I.–II.
48–49. THE ARABIAN NIGHTS’ ENTERTAINMENTS. Vols. I–II.
50. PLOTINUS, SELECT WORKS OF.
Plotinus, Selected Works.
51. MACAULAY. ESSAYS FROM THE “ENCYCLOPÆDIA BRITANNICA.” Edited by R. H. Gretton, M.A.
51. MACAULAY. ESSAYS FROM THE “ENCYCLOPÆDIA BRITANNICA.” Edited by R. H. Gretton, M.A.
52. HOOPER (G.). THE CAMPAIGN OF SEDAN: The Downfall of the Second Empire, August–September, 1870. New edition.
52. HOOPER (G.). THE CAMPAIGN OF SEDAN: The Downfall of the Second Empire, August–September, 1870. New edition.
53. BLAKE. POETICAL WORKS.
53. Blake. Poetry Collections.
54. VAUGHAN. POETICAL WORKS.
54. VAUGHAN. Poetical Works.
55. GOETHE. FAUST.
55. Goethe. Faust.
56–57. TRELAWNEY. ADVENTURES OF A YOUNGER SON. 2 vols.
56–57. TRELAWNEY. ADVENTURES OF A YOUNGER SON. 2 vols.
58. POUSHKIN. PROSE TALES. The Captain’s Daughter—Doubrovsky—The Queen of Spades—An Amateur Peasant Girl—The Shot—The Snowstorm—The Postmaster—The Coffin Maker—Kirdjali—The Egyptian Nights—Peter the Great’s Negro. Translated by T. Keane.
58. POUSHKIN. PROSE TALES. The Captain’s Daughter—Doubrovsky—The Queen of Spades—An Amateur Peasant Girl—The Shot—The Snowstorm—The Postmaster—The Coffin Maker—Kirdjali—The Egyptian Nights—Peter the Great’s Negro. Translated by T. Keane.
59–60. MANZONI. THE BETROTHED. 2 vols.
59–60. MANZONI. THE BETROTHED. 2 vols.
Other volumes will be published at regular intervals.
Other volumes will be released at regular intervals.
Transcriber's Notes
The following changes have been made to the text as printed:
The following changes have been made to the text as printed:
1. Footnotes have been placed immediately below the paragraph within which they occur, and marked numerically.
1. Footnotes are placed right below the paragraph they relate to and are numbered.
2. A period has been removed following the subheading Gnosticism (Page 14), for consistency with other subheadings.
2. A period has been removed after the subheading Gnosticism (Page 14) for consistency with other subheadings.
3. strenously (Page 51) has been corrected to strenuously.
3. strenously (Page 51) has been corrected to strenuously.
4. The missing word I has been inserted in the passage the next world belongs to him towards whom I have brought it (Page 78).
4. The missing word I has been added to the passage the next world belongs to him towards whom I have brought it (Page 78).
5. The name printed as Fitz Gerald (Page 97) has been rendered as FitzGerald (the usual form for this writer).
5. The name printed as Fitz Gerald (Page 97) has been updated to FitzGerald (the standard form for this writer).
6. A single close-quote mark has been inserted after vouchsafed to him (Page 127).
6. A single close-quote mark has been added after vouchsafed to him (Page 127).
7. karāmat (Page 129) has been changed to karāmāt.
7. karāmat (Page 129) has been changed to karāmāt.
8. The line beginning Then he quotes (Page 160) has had its indentation reduced, as it is part of the main text and not (as printed) part of the preceding quotation.
8. The line starting with Then he quotes (Page 160) has had its indentation made smaller, since it is part of the main text and not, as printed, part of the previous quotation.
9. Index: The character ʿ has been added in the words Abu ’l-Khayr al-Aqtaʿ, ʿAlāʾuddīn, muʿjizat, Muʿtazilites, and Rābiʿa.
9. Index: The character ʿ has been added in the words Abu ’l-Khayr al-Aqtaʿ, ʿAlāʾuddīn, muʿjizat, Muʿtazilites, and Rābiʿa.
10. Apparent inconsistencies in whether hyphens occur in the word pairs well known, passed away, and above mentioned are judged to be due to differences in sense, and no amendments have been made.
10. The apparent inconsistencies in the use of hyphens in the word pairs well known, passed away, and above mentioned are considered to stem from differences in meaning, and no changes have been made.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!